Skip to main content

Full text of "Lectures on art : delivered before the University of Oxford in Hilary term, 1870"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


GIFT 

From  the  library  of 
Henry  Goldman,  C.E.  Ph.D, 
1886-1972 


fU^ 

^ 


9tf 


'      '  ^ 


LECTURES   ON  ART. 


R  US  KIN. 


UonKon 
MACMILLAN    AND    CO. 


PUBLISHERS  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY  OF 

•start 


LECTURES  ON  ART 


DELIVERED   BEFORE  THE    UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD 
IN  HILARY  TERM,    1870 


BY 


JOHN  RUSKIN,  M.A. 

HONORARY  STUDENT  OB  CHRIST  CHURCH 
BLADE  PROFESSOR  OF   FINE   ART 


AT    THE    CLARENDON     PRESS 

M.DCCC.LXX 
[All  rights  reserved] 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

LECTURE  I.    INAUGURAL i 

„    n.   THE  RELATION  OP  ART  TO  RELIGION  .  33 

„    III.  THE  RELATION  OP  ART  TO  MORALS  .  63 

„    IV.   THE  RELATION  OF  ART  TO  USE.  .  .  91 

„    V.    LINE 119 

„    VI.   LIGHT 143 

„    VII.  COLOUR 173 


THE  Catalogue  referred  to  in  the  Lectures 
is  at  present  incomplete.  It  will  however  in 
its  present  form  be  published  shortly,  and  may 
be  had  either  from  Messrs.  Macmillan,  1 6  Bedford 
Street,  Covent  Garden,  London,  or  at  the  Uni- 
versity Galleries,  Oxford. 


ERRATA. 


Page  1 08,  lines  18,  19  : — -/or  Pan,  athenaic  read  Pan-athenaic. 
„     146,  line  2  : — -for  (Edu.  2.)  read  (Edu.  43.) 


LECTURE     I. 


INAUGURAL. 


^ 


V 


/ 


LECTURE    I. 

INAUGURAL. 

-1  HE  duty  which  is  to-day  laid  on  me,  of  introducing, 
among  the  elements  of  education  appointed  in  this  great 
University,  one  not  only  new,  but  such  as  to  involve  in 
its  possible  results  some  modification  of  the  rest,  is,  as 
you  well  feel,  so  grave,  that  no  man  could  undertake  it 
without  laying  himself  open  to  the  imputation  of  a  kind 
of  insolence  ;  and  no  man  could  undertake  it  rightly, 
without  being  in  danger  of  having  his  hands  shortened 
by  dread  of  his  task,  and  mistrust  of  himself. 

And  it  has  chanced  to  me,  of  late,  to  be  so  little  ac- 
quainted either  with  pride,  or  hope,  that  I  can  scarcely 
recover  so  much  as  I  now  need  of  the  one  for  strength, 
and  of  the  other  for  foresight,  except  by  remembering 
that  noble  persons,  and  friends  of  the  high  temper  that 
judges  most  clearly  where  it  loves  best,  have  desired  that 
this  trust  should  be  given  me ;  and  by  resting  also  in 
the  conviction  that  the  goodly  tree,  whose  roots,  by  God's 
help,  we  set  in  earth  to-day,  will  not  fail  of  its  height 
because  the  planting  of  it  is  under  poor  auspices,  or  the 
first  shoots  of  it  enfeebled  by  ill  gardening. 

B  2 


4  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

2.     The  munificence  of  the  English  gentleman  to  whom 
we  owe  the  founding  of  this  Professorship    at   once   in 
our  three  great  Universities,  has  accomplished  the   first 
great  group   of  a  series  of  changes  now  taking  gradual 
effect  in  our  system  of  public  education ;  and  which,  as 
you  well   know,   are  the  sign  of  a  vital  change  in  the 
national  mind,  respecting  both  the  principles  on  which 
that   education   should   be  conducted,  and   the  ranks  of 
society  to  which  it  should  extend.     For,  whereas  it  was 
formerly  thought   that   the   discipline  necessary  to  form 
the  character  of  youth  was  best  given  in  the  study  of 
abstract    branches    of    literature    and    philosophy,    it    is 
now  thought  that  the  same,  or  a  better,  discipline  may 
be   given   by  informing    men   in   early  years   of   things 
it  cannot  but  be  of  chief  practical  advantage  to  them 
afterwards   to   know ;    and   by  permitting   to    them   the    I 
choice  of  any  field  of  study  which  they  may  feel  to  be 
best  adapted  to  their  personal  dispositions.     I  have  al- 
ways used  what  poor  influence  I  possessed  in  advancing 
this   change ;    nor  can   any  one  rejoice  more  than  I  in 
its   practical   results.     But    the   completion — I   will   not 
venture  to   say,  correction — of  a   system   established   by 
the   highest  wisdom   of  noble   ancestors,   cannot   be   too 
reverently    undertaken :     and    it    is    necessary    for    the 
English  people,  who  are  sometimes  violent  in  change  in 
proportion  to  the  reluctance  with  which  they  admit  its 
necessity,   to   be   now   oftener   than    at   other   times   re- 
minded  that  the  object   of  instruction  here  is  not  pri- 
marily attainment,  but  discipline;    and   that  a  youth  is 
sent   to    our   Universities,  not   (hitherto    at   least)   to  be 
apprenticed  to  a  trade,  nor  even  always  to  be  advanced 


i.]  Inaugural.  5 

in  a  profession ;   but,  always,  to  be  made  a  gentleman 
and  a  scholar. 

3.  To  be  made  these, — if  there  is  in  him  the  making 
of  either.  The  populace  of  all  civilized  countries  have 
lately  been  under  a  feverish  impression  that  it  is  pos- 
sible for  all  men  to  be  both;  and  that  having  once 
become,  by  passing  through  certain  mechanical  processes 
of  instruction,  gentle  and  learned,  they  are  sure  to 
attain  in  the  sequel  the  consummate  beatitude  of  being 
rich. 

Rich,  in  the  way  and  measure  in  which  it  is  well 
for  them  to  be  so,  they  may,  without  doubt,  all  become. 
There  is  indeed  a  land  of  Havilah  open  to  them,  of  / 
which  the  wonderful  sentence  is  literally  true — '  The  gold 
of  that  land  is  good/  But  they  must  first  understand, 
that  education,  in  its  deepest  sense,  is  not  the  equalizer, 
but  the  discerner,  of  men;  and  that,  so  far  from  being 
instruments  for  the  collection  of  riches,  the  first  lesson 
of  wisdom  is  to  disdain  them,  and  of  gentleness,  to 
diffuse. 

It  is  not  therefore,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  yet  possible  , 
for  all  men  to  be  gentlemen  and  scholars.  Even  under 
the  best  training  some  will  remain  too  selfish  to  refuse 
wealth,  and  some  too  dull  to  desire  leisure.  But  many 
more  might  be  so  than  are  now ;  nay,  perhaps  all  men 
in  England  might  one  day  be  so,  if  England  truly  desired 
her  supremacy  among  the  nations  to  be  in  kindness  and 
in  learning.  To  which  good  end,  it  will  indeed  contri- 
bute that  we  add  some  practice  of  the  lower  arts  to 
our  scheme  of  University  education ;  but  the  thing 
which  is  vitally  necessary  is,  that  we  should  extend 


6  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

the    spirit    of  University   education    to    the    practice    of 
the  lower  arts. 

4.  And,  above  all,  it  is  needful  that  we  do  this  by 
redeeming-  them  from  their  present  pain  of  self-contempt, 
and  by  giving-  them  rest.     It  has  been  too  long-  boasted 
as   the   pride   of  England,  that  out  of  a  vast  multitude 
of  men  confessed  to  be  in  evil  case,  it  was  possible  for 
individuals,  by  strenuous  effort,   and  singular  good   for- 
tune,   occasionally   to    emerge   into    the   light,    and   look 
back  with  self-gratulatory  scorn  upon  the  occupations  of 
their   parents,    and    the   circumstances   of  their   infancy. 
Ought  we  not  rather  to  aim  at  an  ideal  of  national  life, 
when,  of  the  employments  of  Englishmen,  though  each 
shall    be   distinct,    none    shall    be    unhappy   or   ignoble; 
when  mechanical  operations  acknowledged  to  be  debasing 
in  their  tendency,  shall  be  deputed  to  less  fortunate  and 
more  covetous  races;   when  advance  from  rank  to  rank, 
though  possible  to  all  men,  may  be  rather  shunned  than 
desired  by  the  best;    and   the  chief  object  in  the  mind 
of  every  citizen  may  not  be  extrication  from  a  condition 
admitted  to  be  disgraceful,  but  fulfilment  of  a  duty  which 
shall  be  also  a  birth  right  ? 

5.  And  then,  the  training  of  all  these  distinct  classes 
will   not   be  by  Universities   of  all   knowledge,    but   by 
distinct  schools  of  such  knowledge  as  shall  be  most  use- 
ful for  every  class :  in  which,  first  the  principles  of  their 
special  business  may  be  perfectly  taught,  and  whatever 
higher  learning,   and  cultivation  of  the  faculties  for  re- 
ceiving and  giving  pleasure,  may  be  properly  joined  with 
that  labour,  taught  in  connection  with   it.     Thus,  I   do 
not  despair  of  seeing  a  School  of  Agriculture,  with  its 


i.]  Inaugural.  7 

fully-endowed  institutes  of  zoology,  botany,  and  chemis- 
try; and  a  School  of  Mercantile  Seamanship,  with  its 
institutes  of  astronomy,  meteorology,  and  natural  history 
of  the  sea :  and,  to  name  only  one  of  the  finer,  I  do  not 
say  higher,  arts,  we  shall,  I  hope,  in  a  little  time,  have 
a  perfect  school  of  Metal-work,  at  the  head  of  which  will 
be,  not  the  ironmasters,  but  the  goldsmiths ;  and  therein, 
I  believe,  that  artists,  being  taught  how  to  deal  wisely 
with  the  most  precious  of  metals,  will  take  into  due 
government  the  uses  of  all  others ;  having  in  connection 
with  their  practical  work  splendid  institutes  of  chemistry 
and  mineralogy,  and  of  ethical  and  imaginative  liter- 
ature. 

And  thus  I  confess  myself  more  interested  in  the  final 
issue  of  the  change  in  our  system  of  central  education, 
which  is  to-day  consummated  by  the  admission  of  the 
manual  arts  into  its  scheme,  than  in  any  direct  effect 
likely  to  result  upon  ourselves  from  the  innovation. 
But  I  must  not  permit  myself  to  fail  in  the  estimate  of 
my  immediate  duty,  while  I  debate  what  that  duty  may 
hereafter  become  in  the  hands  of  others ;  and  I  will 
therefore  now,  so  far  as  I  am  able,  lay  before  you  a  brief 
general  view  of  the  existing  state  of  the  arts  in  England, 
and  of  the  influence  which  her  Universities,  through 
these  newly-founded  lectureships,  may,  I  think,  bring  to 
bear  upon  it  for  good. 

6.  And  first,  we  have  to  consider  the  impulse  which 
has  been  given  to  the  practice  of  all  the  arts  of  which 
the  object  is  the  production  of  beautiful  things,  by  the 
extension  of  our  commerce,  and  of  the  means  of  inter- 
course with  foreign  nations,  by  which  we  now  become 


8  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

more  familiarly  acquainted  with  their  works  in  past  and 
in  present  times.  The  immediate  result  of  this  new  know- 
ledge has  been,  I  regret  to  say,  to  make  us  more  jealous 
of  the  genius  of  others,  than  conscious  of  the  limitations 
of  our  own;  and  to  make  us  rather  desire  to  enlarge 
our  wealth  by  the  sale  of  art,  than  to  elevate  our  enjoy- 
ments by  its  acquisition. 

Now,  whatever  efforts  we  make,  with  a  true  desire  to 
produce,  and  possess,  as  themselves  a  constituent  part  of 
true  wealth,  things  that  are  intrinsically  beautiful,  have 
in  them  at  least  one  of  the  essential  elements  of  success. 
But  efforts  having  origin  only  in  the  hope  of  enriching 
ourselves  by  the  sale  of  our  productions,  are  assuredly 
condemned  to  dishonourable  failure;  not  because,  ulti- 
mately a  well-trained  nation  may  not  profit  by  the 
exercise  of  its  peculiar  art-skill ;  but  because  that  pecu- 
liar art-skill  can  never  be  developed  with  a  view  to 
profit.  The  right  fulfilment  of  national  power  in  art 
depends  always  on  the  direction  of  its  aim  by  the  ex- 
perience of  ages.  Self-knowledge  is  not  less  difficult, 
nor  less  necessary  for  the  direction  of  its  genius,  to  a 
people  than  to  an  individual,  and  it  is  neither  to  be 
acquired  by  the  eagerness  of  unpractised  pride,  nor 
during  the  anxieties  of  improvident  distress.  No  nation 
ever  had,  or  will  have,  the  power  of  suddenly  developing, 
under  the  pressure  of  necessity,  faculties  it  had  neglected 
when  it  was  at  ease;  nor  of  teaching  itself  in  poverty, 
the  skill  to  produce,  what  it  has  never  in  opulence  had 
the  sense  to  admire. 

7.     Connected  also  with  some  of  the  worst  parts   of 
our  social  system,  but  capable  of  being  directed  to  better 


I.]  Inaugural.  9 

result  than  this  commercial  endeavour,  we  see  lately  a 
most  powerful  impulse  given  to  the  production  of  costly 
works  of  art  by  the  various  causes  which  promote  the 
sudden  accumulation  of  wealth  in  the  hands  of  private 
persons.  We  have  thus  a  vast  and  new  patronage, 
which,  in  its  present  agency,  is  injurious  to  our  schools ; 
hut  which  is  nevertheless  in  a  great  degree  earnest  and 
conscientious,  and  far  from  being  influenced  chiefly  by 
motives  of  ostentation.  Most  of  our  rich  men  would 
be  glad  to  promote  the  true  interests  of  art  in  this 
country ;  and  even  those  who  buy  for  vanity,  found 
their  vanity  on  the  possession  of  what  they  suppose  to 
be  best. 

It  is  therefore  in  a  great  measure  the  fault  of  artists 
themselves  if  they  suffer  from  this  partly  unintelligent, 
but  thoroughly  well-intended,  patronage.  If  they  seek 
to  attract  it  by  eccentricity,  to  deceive  it  by  superficial 
qualities,  or  take  advantage  of  it  by  thoughtless  and 
facile  production,  they  necessarily  degrade  themselves  and 
it  together,  and  have  no  right  to  complain  afterwards 
that  it  will  not  acknowledge  better-grounded  claims. 
But  if  every  painter  of  real  power  would  do  only  what 
he  knew  to  be  worthy  of  himself,  and  refuse  to  be  in- 
volved in  the  contention  for  undeserved  or  accidental 
success,  there  is  indeed,  whatever  may  have  been  thought 
or  said  to  the  contrary,  true  instinct  enough  in  the 
public  mind  to  follow  such  firm  guidance.  It  is  one  of 
the  facts  which  the  experience  of  thirty  years  enables 
me  to  assert  without  qualification,  that  a  really  good 
picture  is  ultimately  always  approved  and  bought,  unless 
it  is  wilfully  rendered  offensive  to  the  public  by  faults 


io  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

which  the  artist  has  been  either  too  proud   to  abandon, 
or  too  weak  to  correct. 

8.  The  development  of  whatever  is  healthful  and  ser- 
viceable in  the  two  modes  of  impulse  which  we  have 
been  considering,  depends  however,  ultimately,  on  the 
direction  taken  by  the  true  interest  in  art  which  has 
lately  been  aroused  by  the  great  and  active  genius  of 
many  of  our  living,  or  but  lately  lost,  painters,  sculptors, 
and  architects.  It  may  perhaps  surprise,  but  I  think  it 
will  please  you  to  hear  me,  or  (if  you  will  forgive  me, 
in  my  own  Oxford,  the  presumption  of  fancying  that 
some  may  recognise  me  by  an  old  name)  to  hear  the 
author  of  ( Modern  Painters'  say,  that  his  chief  error  in 
earlier  days  was  not  in  over-estimating,  but  in  too 
slightly  acknowledging  the  merit  of  living  men.  The 
great  painter  whose  power,  while  he  was  yet  among  us, 
I  was  able  to  perceive,  was  the  first  to  reprove  me  for 
my  disregard  of  the  skill  of  his  fellow-artists;  and, 
with  this  inauguration  of  the  study  of  the  art  of  all 
time, — a  study  which  can  only  by  true  modesty  end 
in  wise  admiration, — it  is  surely  well  that  I  connect 
the  record  of  these  words  of  his,  spoken  then  too  truly 
to  myself,  and  true  always  more  or  less  for  all  who 
are  untrained  in  that  toil, — 'You  don't  know  how 
difficult  it  is.' 

You  will  not  expect  me,  within  the  compass  of  this 
lecture,  to  give  you  any  analysis  of  the  many  kinds  of 
excellent  art  (in  all  the  three  great  divisions)  which  the 
complex  demands  of  modern  life,  and  yet  more  varied 
instincts  of  modern  genius,  have  developed  for  pleasure 
or  service.  It  must  be  my  endeavour,  in  conjunction 


i.]  Inaugural.  1 1 

with  my  colleagues  in  the  other  Universities,  hereafter  to 
enable  you  to  appreciate  these  worthily ;  in  the  hope  that 
also  the  members  of  the  Royal  Academy,  and  those  of 
the  Institute  of  British  Architects,  may  be  induced  to 
assist,  and  guide, .  the  efforts  of  the  Universities,  by 
organizing  such  a  system  of  art  education  for  their  own 
students  as  shall  in  future  prevent  the  waste  of  genius 
in  any  mistaken  endeavours  ;  especially  removing  doubt 
as  to  the  proper  substance  and  use  of  materials ;  and 
requiring  compliance  with  certain  elementary  principles 
of  right,  in  every  picture  and  design  exhibited  with  their 
sanction.  It  is  not  indeed  possible  for  talent  so  varied 
as  that  of  English  artists  to  be  compelled  into  tbe  for- 
malities of  a  determined  school;  but  it  must  certainly 
be  the  function  of  every  academical  body  to  see  that 
their  younger  students  are  guarded  from  what  must  in 
every  school  be  error ;  and  that  they  are  practised  in  the 
best  methods  of  work  hitherto  known,  before  their  inge- 
nuity is  directed  to  the  invention  of  others. 

9.  I  need  scarcely  refer,  except  for  the  sake  of  com- 
pleteness in  my  statement,  to  one  form  of  demand  for 
art  which  is  wholly  unenlightened,  and  powerful  only  for 
evil;  — namely,  the  demand  of  the  classes  occupied  solely 
in  the  pursuit  of  pleasure,  for  objects  and  modes  of  art 
that  can  amuse  indolence  or  satisfy  sensibility.  There  is 
no  need  for  any  discussion  of  these  requirements,  or  of 
their  forms  of  influence,  though  they  are  very  deadly  at 
present  in  their  operation  on  sculpture,  and  on  jewellers' 
work.  They  cannot  be  checked  by  blame,  nor  guided 
by  instruction;  they  are  merely  the  necessary  results  of 
whatever  defects  exist  in  the  temper  and  principles  of  a 


1 2  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

luxurious  society;  and  it  is  only  by  moral  changes,  not 
by  art-criticism,  that  their  action  can  be  modified. 

10.  Lastly,  there  is  a  continually  increasing-  demand 
for  popular  art,  multipliable  by  the  printing-press,  illus- 
trative of  daily  events,  of  general  literature,  and  of 
natural  science.  Admirable  skill,  and  some  of  the  best 
talent  of  modern  times,  are  occupied  in  supplying  this 
want;  and  there  is  no  limit  to  the  good  which  may  be 
effected  by  rightly  taking  advantage  of  the  powers  we 
now  possess  of  placing  good  and  lovely  art  within  the 
reach  of  the  poorest  classes.  Much  has  been  already 
accomplished;  but  great  harm  has  been  done  also, — first, 
by  forms  of  art  definitely  addressed  to  depraved  tastes ; 
and,  secondly,  in  a  more  subtle  way,  by  really  beautiful 
and  useful  engravings  which  are  yet  not  good  enough 
to  retain  their  influence  on  the  public  mind; — which 
weary  it  by  redundant  quantity  of  monotonous  average 
excellence,  and  diminish  or  destroy  its  power  of  accurate 
attention  to  work  of  a  higher  order. 

Especially  this  is  to  be  regretted  in  the  effect  pro- 
duced on  the  schools  of  line  engraving,  which  had 
reached  in  England  an  executive  skill  of  a  kind  before 
unexampled,  and  which  of  late  have  lost  much  of  their 
more  sterling  and  legitimate  methods.  Still,  I  have  seen 
plates  produced  quite  recently,  more  beautiful,  I  think,  in 
some  qualities  than  anything  ever  before  attained  by  the 
burin :  and  I  have  not  the  slightest  fear  that  photography, 
or  any  other  adverse  or  competitive  operation,  will  in  the 
least  ultimately  diminish, — I  believe  they  will,  on  the 
contrary,  stimulate  and  exalt — the  grand  old  powers  of 
the  wood  and  the  steel. 


i.]  Inaugural.  13 

11.  Such  are,  I  think,  briefly  the  present  conditions 
of  art  with  which  we  have  to  deal ;  and  I  conceive  it  to 
be   the   function   of  this    Professorship,    with    respect    to 
them,  to  establish  both  a  practical  and  critical  school  of 
fine  art  for  English  gentlemen  :  practical,  so  that  if  they 
draw  at  all,  they  may  draw  rightly ;  and  critical,  so  that 
they  may  both  be  directed  to  such  works  of  existing  art 
as  will   best   reward   their  study ;    and  enabled  to  make 
the  exercise  of  their  patronage  of  living  artists  delightful 
to  themselves  by  their  consciousness  of  its  justice,  and, 
to  the  utmost,  beneficial  to  their  country,  by  being  given 
only  to  the  men  who  deserve  it ;    and,  to  those,  in  the 
early  period  of  their  lives,  when  they  both  need  it  most, 
and  can  be  influenced  by  it  to  the  best  advantage. 

12.  And  especially  with  reference  to  this  function  of 
patronage,  I  believe  myself  justified  in  taking  into  account 
future  probabilities  as  to  the  character  and  range  of  art 
in  England ;  and  I  shall  endeavour  at  once  to  organize 
with  you  a  system  of  study  calculated  to  develope  chiefly 
the  knowledge  of  those  branches  in  which  the  English 
schools  have  shown,  and  are  likely  to  show,  peculiar  ex- 
cellence.    Now,   in   asking   your    sanction    both   for    the 
nature  of  the   general   plans   I  wish   to   adopt,  and   for 
what  I  conceive  to  be  necessary  limitations  of  them,  I 
wish  you  to  be  fully  aware  of  my  reasons  for  both :  and 
I  will  therefore  risk  the  burdening  of  your  patience  while 
I  state  the  directions  of  effort  in  which  I  think  English 
artists  are  liable  to  failure,  and  those  also  in  which  past 
experience  has  shown  they  are  secure  of  success. 

13.  I  referred,  but  now,  to  the  effort  we  are  making 
to   improve   the   designs    of  our   manufactures.     Within 


14  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

certain  limits  I  believe  this  improvement  may  indeed 
take  effect :  so  that  we  may  no  more  humour  momentary 
fashions  by  ugly  results  of  chance  instead  of  design ;  and 
may  produce  both  good  tissues,  of  harmonious  colours, 
and  good  forms  and  substance  of  pottery  and  glass.  But 
we  shall  never  excel  in  decorative  design.  Such  design 
is  usually  produced  by  people  of  great  natural  powers  of 
mind,  who  have  no  variety  of  subjects  to  employ  them- 
selves on,  no  oppressive  anxieties,  and  are  in  circum- 
stances, either  of  natural  scenery  or  of  daily  life,  which 
cause  pleasurable  excitement.  We  cannot  design  because 
we  have  too  much  to  think  of,  and  we  think  of  it  too 
anxiously.  It  has  long  been  observed  how  little  real 
anxiety  exists  in  the  minds  of  the  partly  savage  races 
which  excel  in  decorative  art ;  and  we  must  not  sup- 
pose that  the  temper  of  the  middle  ages  was  a  troubled 
one,  because  every  day  brought  its  danger  or  its  changes. 
The  very  eventfulness  of  the  life  rendered  it  careless,  as 
generally  is  still  the  case  with  soldiers  and  sailors.  Now, 
when  there  are  great  powers  of  thought,  and  little  to 
think  of,  all  the  waste  energy  and  fancy  are  thrown  into 
the  manual  work,  and  you  have  as  much  intellect  as 
would  direct  the  affairs  of  a  large  mercantile  concern 
for  a  day,  spent  all  at  once,  quite  unconsciously,  in 
drawing  an  ingenious  spiral. 

Also,  powers  of  doing  fine  ornamental  work  are  only 
to  be  reached  by  a  perpetual  discipline  of  the  hand  as 
well  as  of  the  fancy ;  discipline  as  attentive  and  painful 
as  that  which  a  juggler  has  to  put  himself  through,  to 
overcome  the  more  palpable  difficulties  of  his  profession. 
The  execution  of  the  best  artists  is  always  a  splendid 


I.]  Inaugural.  1 5 

tour-de-force,  and  much  that  in  painting  is  supposed  to 
be  dependent  on  material  is  indeed  only  a  lovely 
and  quite  inimitable  legerdemain.  Now,  when  powers 
of  fancy,  stimulated  by  this  triumphant  precision  of 
manual  dexterity,  descend  uninterruptedly  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  you  have  at  last,  what  is  not  so 
much  a  trained  artist,  as  a  new  species  of  animal,  with 
whose  instinctive  gifts  you  have  no  chance  of  contend- 
ing. And  thus  all  our  imitations  of  other  peoples' 
work  are  futile.  We  must  learn  first  to  make  honest 
English  wares,  and  afterwards  to  decorate  them  as  may 
please  the  then  approving  Graces. 

14.  Secondly — and  this  is  an  incapacity  of  a  graver 
kind,  yet  having  its  own  good  in  it  also — we  shall  never 
be  successful  in  the  highest  fields  of  ideal  or  theological 
art.  For  there  is  one  strange,  but  quite  essential,  cha- 
racter in  us :  ever  since  the  Conquest,  if  not  earlier : — 
a  delight  in  the  forms  of  burlesque  which  are  connected  in 
some  degree  with  the  foulness  in  evil.  I  think  the  most 
perfect  type  of  a  true  English  mind  in  its  best  possible 
temper,  is  that  of  Chaucer;  and  you  will  find  that,  while 
it  is  for  the  most  part  full  of  thoughts  of  beauty,  pure 
and  wild  like  that  of  an  April  morning,  there  are  even 
in  the  midst  of  this,  sometimes  momentarily  jesting  pas- 
sages which  stoop  to  play  with  evil — while  the  power  of 
listening  to  and  enjoying  the  jesting  of  entirely  gross 
persons,  whatever  the  feeling  may  be  which  permits  it, 
afterwards  degenerates  into  forms  of  humour  which 
render  some  of  quite  the  greatest,  wisest,  and  most 
moral  of  English  writers  now  almost  useless  for  our 
youth.  And  yet  you  will  find  that  whenever  English- 


1 6  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

men  are  wholly  without  this  instinct,  their  genius  is 
comparatively  weak  and  restricted. 

15.  Now,  the  first  necessity  for  the  doing  of  any 
great  work  in  ideal  art,  is  the  looking  upon  all  foulness 
with  horror,  as  a  contemptible  though  dreadful  enemy. 
You  may  easily  understand  what  I  mean,  by  comparing 
the  feelings  with  which  Dante  regards  any  form  of  ob- 
scenity or  of  base  jest,  with  the  temper  in  which  the  same 
things  are  regarded  by  Shakespeare.  And  this  strange 
earthly  instinct  of  ours,  coupled  as  it  is,  in  our  good  men, 
with  great  simplicity  and  common  sense,  renders  them 
shrewd  and  perfect  observers  and  delineators  of  actual 
nature,  low  or  high ;  but  precludes  them  from  that  spe- 
ciality of  art  which  is  properly  called  sublime.  If  ever 
we  try  anything  in  the  manner  of  Michael  Angelo  or  of 
Dante,  we  catch  a  fall,  even  in  literature,  as  Milton  in 
the  battle  of  the  angels,  spoiled  from  Hesiod :  while  in 
art,  every  attempt  in  this  style  has  hitherto  been  the 
sign  either  of  the  presumptuous  egotism  of  persons  who 
had  never  really  learned  to  be  workmen,  or  it  has  been 
connected  with  very  tragic  forms  of  the  contemplation  of 
death, — it  has  always  been  partly  insane,  and  never  once 
wholly  successful. 

But  we  need  not  feel  any  discomfort  in  these  limit- 
ations of  our  capacity.  We  can  do  much  that  others 
cannot,  and  more  than  we  have  ever  yet  ourselves  com- 
pletely done.  Our  first  great  gift  is  in  the  portraiture 
of  living  people — a  power  already  so  accomplished  in 
both  Reynolds  and  Gainsborough,  that  nothing  is  left 
for  future  masters  but  to  add  the  calm  of  perfect  work- 
manship to  their  vigour  and  felicity  of  perception.  And 


i.]  Inaugural.  17 

of  what  value  a  true  school  of  portraiture  may  become 
in  tlie  future,  when  worthy  men  will  desire  only  to  be 
known,  and  others  will  not  fear  to  know  them  for  what 
they  truly  were,  we  cannot  from  any  past  records  of  art 
influence  yet  conceive.  But  in  my  next  address  it  will 
be-  partly  my  endeavour  to  show  you  how  much,  more 
useful,  because  more  humble,  the  labour  of  great  masters 
might  have  been,  had  they  been  content  to  bear  record 
of  the  souls  that  were  dwelling  with  them  on  earth, 
instead  of  striving  to  give  a  deceptive  glory  to  those 
they  dreamed  of  in  heaven. 

16.  Secondly,  we  have  an  intense  power  of  invention 
and   expression    in    domestic    drama;    (King    Lear    and 
Hamlet    being    essentially  domestic    in    their    strongest 
motives  of  interest).     There  is  a  tendency  at  this  moment 
towards   a   noble   development  of  our  art   in  this  direc- 
tion, checked  by  many  adverse  conditions,  which  may  be 
summed   in  one, — the  insufficiency  of  generous  civic  or 
patriotic   passion   in   the    heart    of  the    English   people ; 
a  fault  which  makes  its  domestic   affections  selfish,  con- 
tracted, and,  therefore,  frivolous. 

17.  Thirdly,   in   connection  with   our   simplicity   and 
good -humour,   and    partly  with   that  very   love  of  the 
grotesque  which  debases  our  ideal,  we  have  a  sympathy 
with  the  lower  animals  which  is  peculiarly  our  own ;  and 
which,  though  it  has  already  found   some   exquisite   ex- 
pression in  the  works   of  Bewick   and   Landseer,  is  yet 
quite  undeveloped.     This  sympathy,  with  the  aid  of  our 
now  authoritative  science  of  physiology,  and  in  association 
with  our  British  love  of  adventure,  will,  I  hope,  enable 
us   to  give  to   the   future   inhabitants   of  the   globe   an 

c 


1 8  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

almost  perfect  record  of  the  present  forms  of  animal  life 
upon  it,  of  which  many  are  on  the  point  of  being  ex- 
tinguished. 

Lastly,  but  not  as  the  least  important  of  our  special 
powers,  I  have  to  note  our  skill  in  landscape,  of  which 
I  will  presently  speak  more  particularly. 

18.  Such,  I  conceive,  to  be  the  directions  in  which, 
principally,  we  have  the  power  to  excel;    and  you  must 
at  once  see  how  the  consideration  of  them  must  modify 
the   advisable   methods   of  our   art   study.       For   if  our 
professional  painters  were  likely  to  produce  pieces  of  art 
loftily  ideal  in  their  character,  it  would  be  desirable  to 
form   the   taste   of  the   students   here  by  setting  before 
them     only    the    purest    examples    of    Greek,    and    the 
mightiest  of  Italian,  art.     But  I  do  not  think  you  will 
yet  find  a  single  instance  of  a  school  directed  exclusively 
to  these  higher  branches  of  study  in  England,  which  has 
strongly,  or  even  definitely,  made  impression  on  its  younger 
scholars.     While,  therefore,  I  shall  endeavour  to  point  out 
clearly  the  characters  to  be  looked  for  and  admired  in  the 
great  masters  of  imaginative  design,  I  shall  make  no  special 
effort  to   stimulate   the   imitation   of  them ;    and,  above 
all  things,  I  shall  try  to  probe  in  you,  and  to  prevent, 
the  affectation  into  which  it  is  easy  to  fall,  even  through 
modesty, — of  either  endeavouring  to   admire  a  grandeur 
with  which  we  have  no  natural  sympathy,  or  losing  the 
pleasure  we  might  take  in  the  study  of  familiar  things, 
by  considering  it  a  sign  of  refinement  to  look  for  what 
is  of  higher  class,  or  rarer  occurrence. 

19.  Again,   if  our  artisans  were  likely  to  attain  any 
distinguished  skill  in  ornamental  design,  it  would  be  in- 


I.]  Inaugural.  19 

cumbent  upon  me  to  make  my  class  here  accurately 
acquainted  with  the  principles  of  earth  and  metal  work, 
and  to  accustom  them  to  take  pleasure  in  conventional 
arrangements  of  colour  and  form.  I  hope,  indeed,  to  do 
this,  so  far  as  to  enable  them  to  discern  the  real  merit 
of  many  styles  of  art  which  are  at  present  neglected ; 
and,  above  all,  to  read  the  minds  of  semi-barbaric  nations 
in  the  only  language  by  which  their  feelings  were  capable 
of  expression :  and  those  members  of  my  class  whose 
temper  inclines  them  to  take  pleasure  in  the  interpretation 
of  mythic  symbols,  will  not  probably  be  induced  to  quit 
the  profound  fields  of  investigation  which  early  art, 
examined  carefully,  will  open  to  them,  and  which  belong 
to  it  alone;  for  this  is  a  general  law,  that,  supposing 
the  intellect  of  the  workman  the  same,  the  more  imita- 
tively  complete  his  art,  the  less  he  will  mean  by  it ;  and 
the  ruder  the  symbol,  the  deeper  is  its  intention.  Never- 
theless, when  I  have  once  sufficiently  pointed  out  the 
nature  and  value  of  this  conventional  work,  and  vindicated 
it  from  the  contempt  with  which  it  is  too  generally  re- 
garded, I  shall  leave  the  student  to  his  own  pleasure  in 
its  pursuit ;  and  even,  so  far  as  I  may,  discourage  all 
admiration  founded"  on  quaintness  or  peculiarity  of  style ; 
and  repress  any  other  modes  of  feeling  which  are  likely 
to  lead  rather  to  fastidious  collection  of  curiosities,  than 
to  the  intelligent  appreciation  of  work  which,  being  exe- 
cuted in  compliance  with  constant  laws  of  right,  cannot 
be  singular,  and  must  be  distinguished  only  by  excellence 
in  what  is  always  desirable. 

20.     While,  therefore,  in  these  and  such  other  direc- 
tions, I  shall  endeavour  to  put  every  adequate  means  of 

C  2, 


2o  Inaugural,  [LECT. 

advance  within  reach  of  the  members  of  my  class,  I  shall 
use  my  own  best  energy  to  show  them  what  is  consum- 
mately beautiful  and  well  done,  by  men  who  have  past 
through  the  symbolic  or  suggestive  stage  of  design,  and 
have  enabled  themselves  to  comply,  by  truth  of  re- 
presentation, with  the  strictest  or  most  eager  demands  of 
accurate  science,  and  of  disciplined  passion.  I  shall  there- 
fore direct  your  observation,  during  the  greater  part  of 
the  time  you  may  spare  to  me,  to  what  is  indisputably 
best,  both  in  painting  and  sculpture;  trusting  that  you 
will  afterwards  recognise  the  nascent  and  partial  skill 
of  former  days  both  with  greater  interest  and  greater 
respect,  when  you  know  the  full  difficulty  of  what  it 
attempted,  and  the  complete  range  of  what  it  foretold. 

21.  And  with  this  view,  I  shall  at  once  endeavour  to 
do  what  has  for  many  years  been  in  my  thoughts,  and 
now,  with  the  advice  and  assistance  of  the  curators  of 
the  University  Galleries,  I  do  not  doubt  may  be  accom- 
plished here  in  Oxford,  just  where  it  will  be  pre-eminently 
useful — namely,  to  arrange  an  educational  series  of  exam- 
ples of  excellent  art,  standards  to  which  you  may  at  once 
refer  on  any  questionable  point,  and  by  the  study  of 
which  you  may  gradually  attain  an  instinctive  sense  of 
right,  which  will  afterwards  be  liable  to  no  serious  error. 
Such  a  collection  may  be  formed,  both  more  perfectly, 
and  more  easily,  than  would  commonly  be  supposed.  For 
the  real  utility  of  the  series  will  depend  on  its  restricted 
extent, — on  the  severe  exclusion  of  all  second-rate,  super- 
fluous, or  even  attractively  varied  examples, — and  on 
the  confining  the  students'  attention  to  a  few  types  of 
what  is  insuperably  good.  More  progress  in  power  of 


i.]  Inaugural.  21 

judgment  may  be  made  in  a  limited  time  by  the  ex- 
amination of  one  work,  than  by  the  review  of  many ;  and 
a  certain  degree  of  vitality  is  given  to  the  impressiveness 
of  every  characteristic,  by  its  being  exhibited  in  clear 
contrast,  and  without  repetition. 

The  greater  number  of  the  examples  I  shall  choose 
will  at  first  not  be  costly ;  many  of  them,  only  engravings 
or  photographs :  they  shall  be  arranged  so  as  to  be  easily 
accessible,  and  I  will  prepare  a  catalogue,  pointing  out 
my  purpose  in  the  selection  of  each.  But  in  process  of 
time,  I  have  good  hope  that  assistance  will  be  given  me 
by  the  English  public  in  making  the  series  here  no  less 
splendid  than  serviceable ;  and  in  placing  minor  collec- 
tions, arranged  on  a  similar  principle,  at  the  command 
also  of  the  students  in  our  public  schools. 

S2.  In  the  second  place,  I  shall  endeavour  to  prevail 
upon  all  the  younger  members  of  the  University  who  wish 
to  attend  the  art  lectures,  to  give  at  least  so  much  time 
to  manual  practice  as  may  enable  them  to  understand  the 
nature  and  difficulty  of  executive  skill.  The  time  so  spent 
will  not  be  lost,  even  as  regards  their  other  studies  at 
the  University,  for  I  will  prepare  the  practical  exercises 
in  a  double  series,  one  illustrative  of  history,  the  other 
of  natural  science.  And  whether  you  are  drawing  a  piece 
of  Greek  armour,  or  a  hawk's  beak,  or  a  lion's  paw,  you 
will  find  that  the  mere  necessity  of  using  the  hand  com- 
pels attention  to  circumstances  which  would  otherwise 
have  escaped  notice,  and  fastens  them  in  the  memory 
without  farther  effort.  But  were  it  even  otherwise,  and 
this  practical  training  did  really  involve  some  sacrifice  of 
your  time,  I  do  not  fear  but  that  it  will  be  justified  to 


22  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

you  by  its  felt  results :  and  I  think  that  general  public 
feeling  is  also  tending  to  the  admission  that  accom- 
plished education  must  include,  not  only  full  command  of 
expression  by  language,  but  command  of  true  musical 
sound  by  the  voice,  and  of  true  form  by  the  hand. 

23.  While  I   myself  hold   this   professorship,   I   shall 
direct   you   in   these   exercises  very  definitely  to  natural 
history,  and  to  landscape;  not  only  because  in  these  two 
branches  I  am  probably  able  to  show  you  truths  which 
might  be  despised  by  my  successors ;  but  because  I  think 
the   vital   and  joyful   study  of  natural  history  quite  the 
principal   element   requiring   introduction,    not   only  into 
University,  but  into  national,  education,  from  highest  to 
lowest ;    and  I  even  will  risk  incurring  your  ridicule  by 
confessing  one  of  my  fondest  dreams,  that    I   may  suc- 
ceed in  making  some  of  you  English  youths  like  better 
to  look  at  a  bird  than  to   shoot  it ;    and  even  desire  to 
make  wild  creatures  tame,  instead  of  tame  creatures  wild. 
And  for  the  study  of  landscape,  it  is,  I  think,  now  cal- 
culated to  be  of  use  in  deeper,  if  not  more   important 
modes,  than  that  of  natural  science,  for  reasons  which  I 
will  ask  you  to  let  me  state  at  some  length. 

24.  Observe  first; — no  race  of  men  which  is  entirely 
bred  in  wild  country,  far  from  cities,  ever  enjoys  land- 
scape.   They  may  enjoy  the  beauty  of  animals,  but  scarcely 
even  that :  a  true  peasant  cannot  see  the  beauty  of  cattle ; 
but  only  the  qualities  expressive  of  their  serviceableness. 
I  waive  discussion  of  this  to-day ;    permit   my  assertion 
of   it,    under   my   confident    guarantee    of    future    proof. 
Landscape   can   only   be   enjoyed   by  cultivated   persons ; 
and  it  is  only  by  music,   literature,    and   painting,  that 


i.]  Inaugural.  23 

cultivation  can  be  given.  Also,  the  faculties  which 
are  thus  received  are  hereditary;  so  that  the  child  of 
an  educated  race  has  an  innate  instinct  for  beauty, 
derived  from  arts  practised  hundreds  of  years  before  its 
birth.  Now  farther  note  this,  one  of  the  loveliest  things 
in  human  nature.  In  the  children  of  noble  races,  trained 
by  surrounding  art,  and  at  the  same  time  in  the  prac- 
tice of  great  deeds,  there  is  an  intense  delight  in  the 
landscape  of  their  country  as  memorial;  a  sense  not 
taught  to  them,  nor  teachable  to  any  others ;  but,  in 
them,  innate;  and  the  seal  and  reward  of  persistence  in 
great  national  life ; — the  obedience  and  the  peace  of  ages 
having  extended  gradually  the  glory  of  the  revered 
ancestors  also  to  the  ancestral  land ;  until  the  Motherhood 
of  the  dust,  the  mystery  of  the  Demeter  from  whose 
bosom  we  came,  and  to  whose  bosom  we  return,  surrounds 
and  inspires,  everywhere,  the  local  awe  of  field  and  foun- 
tain ;  the  sacreduess  of  landmark  that  none  may  remove, 
and  of  wave  that  none  may  pollute;  while  records  of 
proud  days,  and  of  dear  persons,  make  every  rock  monu- 
mental with  ghostly  inscription,  and  every  path  lovely 
>  with  noble  desolateness. 

25.  Now,  however  checked  by  lightness  of  tempera- 
ment, the  instinctive  love  of  landscape  in  us  has  this 
deep  root,  which,  in  your  minds,  I  will  pray  you  to  dis- 
encumber from  whatever  may  oppress  or  mortify  it,  and 
to  strive  to  feel  with  all  the  strength  of  your  youth 
that  a  nation  is  only  worthy  of  the  soil  and  the  scenes 
that  it  has  inherited,  when,  by  all  its  acts  and  arts,  it 
is  making  them  more  lovely  for  its  children. 

And  now,  I  trust,  you  will  feel  that  it  is  not  in  mere 


24  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

yielding  to  my  own  fancies  that  I  have  chosen,  for  the 
first  three  subjects  in  your  educational  series,  landscape 
scenes ; — two  in  England,  and  one  in  France, — the  asso- 
ciation of  these  being  not  without  purpose : — and  for  the 
fourth,  Albert  Diirer's  dream  of  the  Spirit  of  Labour. 
And  of  the  landscape  subjects,  I  must  tell  you  this 
much.  The  first  is  an  engraving  only;  the  original 
drawing  by  Turner  was  destroyed  by  fire  twenty  years 
ago.  For  which  loss  I  wish  you  to  be  sorry,  and  to 
remember,  in  connection  with  this  first  example,  that 
whatever  remains  to  us  of  possession  in  the  arts  is, 
compared  to  what  we  might  have  had  if  we  had  cared 
for  them,  just  what  that  engraving  is  to  the  lost  drawing. 
You  will  find  also  that  its  subject  has  meaning  in  it 
which  will  not  be  harmful  to  you.  The  second  example 
is  a  real  drawing  by  Turner,  in  the  same  series,  and  very 
nearly  of  the  same  place;  the  two  scenes  are  within  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  of  each  other.  It  will  show  you  the 
character  of  the  work  that  was  destroyed.  It  will  show 
you,  in  process  of  time,  much  more  ;  but  chiefly,  and 
this  is  my  main  reason  for  choosing  both,  it  will  be  a 
permanent  expression  to  you  of  what  English  landscape  was 
once ; — and  must,  if  we  are  to  remain  a  nation,  be  again. 

I  think  it  farther  right  to  tell  you,  for  otherwise  you 
might  hardly  pay  regard  enough  to  work  apparently  so 
simple,  that  by  a  chance  which  is  not  altogether  dis- 
pleasing to  me,  this  drawing,  which  it  has  become,  for 
these  reasons,  necessary  -for  me  to  give  you,  is  —  not 
indeed  the  best  I  have,  (I  have  several  as  good,  though 
none  better) — but,  of  all  I  have,  the  one  I  had  least 
mind  to  part  with. 


i.]  Inaugural.  25 

The  third  example  is  also  a  Turner  drawing — a  scene 
on  the  Loire — never  engraved.  It  is  an  introduction  to 
the  series  of  the  Loire,  which  you  have  already ;  it  has 
in  its  present  place  a  due  concurrence  with  the  expres- 
sional  purpose  of  its  companions ;  and  though  small,  it 
is  very  precious,  being  a  faultless,  and,  I  believe,  unsur- 
passable example  of  water-colour  painting. 

Chiefly,  however,  remember  the  object  of  these  three 
first  examples  is  to  give  you  an  index  to  your  truest 
feelings  about  European,  and  especially  about  your  native 
landscape,  as  it  is  pensive  and  historical ;  and  so  far  as 
you  yourselves  make  any  effort  at  its  representation,  to 
give  you  a  motive  for  fidelity  in  handwork  more  ani- 
mating than  any  connected  with  mere  success  in  the  art 
itself. 

26.  With  respect  to  actual  methods  of  practice  I  will 
not  incur  the  responsibility  of  determining  them  for  you. 
We  will  take  Lionardo's  treatise  on  painting  for  our  first 
text-book;  and  I  think  you  need  not  fear  being  misled 
by  me  if  I  ask  you  to  do  only  what  Lionardo  bids,  or 
what  will  be  necessary  to  enable  you  to  do  his  bidding. 
But  you  need  not  possess  the  book,  nor  read  it  through. 
I  will  translate  the  pieces  to  the  authority  of  which  I 
shall  appeal;  and,  in  process  of  time,  by  analysis  of  this 
fragmentary  treatise,  show  you  some  characters  not  usually 
understood  of  the  simplicity  as  well  as  subtlety  com- 
mon to  most  great  workmen  of  that  age.  Afterwards 
we  will  collect  the  instructions  of  other  undisputed 
masters,  till  we  have  obtained  a  code  of  laws  clearly 
resting  on  the  consent  of  antiquity. 

While,  however,  I  thus  in  some  measure  limit  for  the 


2  6  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

present  the  methods  of  your  practice,  I  shall  endeavour 
to  make  the  courses  of  my  University  lectures  as  wide  in 
their  range  as  my  knowledge  will  permit.  The  range 
so  conceded  will  be  narrow  enough;  but  I  believe  that 
my  proper  function  is  not  to  acquaint  you  with  the 
general  history,  but  with  the  essential  principles  of  art ; 
and  with  its  history  only  when  it  has  been  both  great 
and  good,  or  where  some  special  excellence  of  it  requires 
examination  of  the  causes  to  which  it  must  be  ascribed. 
27.  But  if  either  our  work,  or  our  enquiries,  are  to 
be  indeed  successful  in  their  own  field,  they  must  be 
connected  with  others  of  a  sterner  character.  Now  listen 
to  me,  if  I  have  in  these  past  details  lost  or  burdened 
your  attention ;  for  this  is  what  I  have  chiefly  to  say  to 
you.  The  art  of  any  country  is  the  exponent  of  its 
social  and  political  virtues.  I  will  show  you  that  it  is 
so  in  some  detail,  in  the  second  of  my  subsequent  course 
of  lectures;  meantime  accept  this  as  one  of  the  things, 
and  the  most  important  of  all  things,  I  can  positively 
declare  to  you.  The  art,  or  general  productive  and  forma- 
tive energy,  of  any  country,  is  an  exact  exponent  of  its 
ethical  life.  You  can  have  noble  art  only  from  noble 
persons,  associated  under  laws  fitted  to  their  time  and 
circumstances.  And  the  best  skill  that  any  teacher  of 
art  could  spend  here  in  your  help,  would  not  end  in 
enabling  you  even  so  much  as  rightly  to  draw  the 
water-lilies  in  the  Cherwell  (and  though  it  did,  the 
work  when  done  would  not  be  worth  the  lilies  them- 
selves) unless  both  he  and  you  were  seeking,  as  I  trust 
we  shall  together  seek,  in  the  laws  which  regulate  the 
finest  industries,  the  clue  to  the  laws  which  regulate  all 


I.]  Inaugural.  27 

industries,  and  in  better  obedience  to  which  we  shall 
actually  have  henceforward  to  live,  not  merely  in  com- 
pliance with  our  own  sense  of  what  is  right,  but  under 
the  weight  of  quite  literal  necessity.  For  the  trades  by 
which  the  British  people  has  believed  it  to  be  the  highest 
of  destinies  to  maintain  itself,  cannot  now  long  remain 
undisputed  in  its  hands;  its  unemployed  poor  are  daily 
becoming  more  violently  criminal ;  and  a  searching  dis- 
tress in  the  middle  classes,  arising  partly  from  their 
vanity  in  living  always  up  to  their  incomes,  and  partly 
from  their  folly  in  imagining  that  they  can  subsist  in 
idleness  upon  usury,  will  at  last  compel  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  English  families  to  acquaint  themselves 
with  the  principles  of  providential  economy ;  and  to 
learn  that  food  can  only  be  got  out  of  the  ground, 
and  competence  only  secured  by  frugality;  and  that 
although  it  is  not  possible  for  all  to  be  occupied  in 
the  highest  arts,  nor  for  any,  guiltlessly,  to  pass  their 
days  in  a  succession  of  pleasures,  the  most  perfect  mental 
culture  possible  to  men  is  founded  on  their  useful 
energies,  and  their  best  arts  and  brightest  happiness 
are  consistent,  and  consistent  only,  with  their  virtue. 

28.  This  I  repeat,  gentlemen,  will  soon  become  mani- 
fest to  those  among  us,  and  there  are  yet  many,  who 
are  honest-hearted.  And  the  future  fate  of  England 
depends  upon  the  position  they  then  take,  and  on  their 
courage  in  maintaining  it. 

There  is  a  destiny  now  possible  to  us  —  the  highest 
ever  set  before  a  nation  to  be  accepted  or  refused.  We 
are  still  undegenerate  in  race ;  a  race  mingled  of  the 
best  northern  blood.  We  are  not  yet  dissolute  in  temper, 


28  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

but  still  have  the  firmness  to  govern,  and  the  grace  to 
obey.  We  have  been  taught  a  religion  of  pure  mercy, 
which  we  must  either  now  finally  betray,  or  learn  to 
defend  by  fulfilling.  And  we  are  rich  in  an  inheritance 
of  honour,  bequeathed  to  us  through  a  thousand  years  of 
noble  history,  which  it  should  be  our  daily  thirst  to 
increase  with  splendid  avarice,  so  that  Englishmen,  if  it 
be  a  sin  to  covet  honour,  should  be  the  most  offending 
souls  alive.  Within  the  last  few  years  we  have  had  the 
laws  of  natural  science  opened  to  us  with  a  rapidity 
which  has  been  blinding  by  its  brightness ;  and  means 
of  transit  and  communication  given  to  us,  which  have 
made  but  one  kingdom  of  the  habitable  globe.  One 
kingdom; — but  who  is  to  be  its  king?  Is  there  to  be 
no  king  in  it,  think  you,  and  every  man  to  do  that 
which  is  right  in  his  own  eyes  ?  Or  only  kings  of 
terror,  and  the  obscene  empires  of  Mammon  and  Belial  ? 
Or  will  you,  youths  of  England,  make  your  country  again 
a  royal  throne  of  kings ;  a  sceptred  isle,  for  all  the  world 
a  source  of  light,  a  centre  of  peace;  mistress  of  Learning 
and  of  the  Arts; — faithful  guardian  of  great  memories 
in  the  midst  of  irreverent  and  ephemeral  visions; — faith- 
ful servant  of  time-tried  principles,  under  temptation 
from  fond  experiments  and  licentious  desires ;  and,  amidst 
the  cruel  and  clamorous  jealousies  of  the  nations,  wor- 
shipped in  her  strange  valour,  of  goodwill  towards  men? 
29.  '  Vexilla  regis  prodeunt.'  Yes,  but  of  which  king  ? 
There  are  the  two  oriflammes;  which  shall  we  plant  on 
the  farthest  islands — the  one  that  floats  in  heavenly  fire, 
or  that  hangs  heavy  with  foul  tissue  of  terrestrial  gold? 
There  is  indeed  a  course  of  beneficent  glory  open  to 


i.]  Inaugural.  29 

us,  such  as  never  was  yet  offered  to  any  poor  group  of 
mortal  souls.  But  it  must  be — it  is  with  us,  now,  '  Reign 
or  Die.'  And  if  it  shall  be  said  of  this  country,  '  Fece 
per  viltate,  il  gran  rifiuto ; '  that  refusal  of  the  crown  will 
be,  of  all  yet  recorded  in  history,  the  shamefullest  and 
most  untimely. 

And  this  is  what  she  must  either  do,  or  perish :  she 
must  found  colonies  as  fast  and  as  far  as  she  is  able, 
formed  of  her  most  energetic  and  worthiest  men ; — seizing 
every  piece  of  fruitful  waste  ground  she  can  set  her  foot 
on,  and  there  teaching  these  her  colonists  that  their  chief 
virtue  is  to  *be  fidelity  to  their  country,  and  that  their 
first  aim  is  to  be  to  advance  the  power  of  England  by 
land  and  sea :  and  that,  though  they  live  on  a  distant 
plot  of  ground,  they  are  no  more  to  consider  themselves 
therefore  disfranchised  from  their  native  land  than  the 
sailors  of  her  fleets  do,  because  they  float  on  distant 
waves.  So  that  literally,  these  colonies  must  be  fastened 
fleets,  and  every  man  of  them  must  be  under  authority 
of  captains  and  officers,  whose  better  command  is  to  be 
over  fields  and  streets  instead  of  ships  of  the  line ;  and 
England,  in  these  her  motionless  navies  (or,  in  the  true 
and  mightiest  sense,  motionless  churches,  ruled  by  pilots 
on  the  Galilean  lake  of  all  the  world)  is  to  '  expect  every 
man  to  do  his  duty ; '  recognising  that  duty  is  indeed 
possible  no  less  in  peace  than  war;  and  that  if  we  can 
get  men,  for  little  pay,  to  cast  themselves  against  cannon- 
mouths  for  love  of  England,  we  may  find  men  also  who 
will  plough  and  sow  for  her,  who  will  behave  kindly  and 
righteously  for  her,  who  will  bring  up  their  children  to 
love  her,  and  who  will  gladden  themselves  in  the  bright- 


3O  Inaugural.  [LECT. 

ness  of  her  glory,  more  than  in  all  the  light  of  tropic 
skies. 

But  that  they  may  be  able  to  do  this,  she  must  make 
her  own  majesty  stainless  ;  she  must  give  them  thoughts 
of  their  home  of  which  they  can  be  proud.  The  England 
who  is  to  be  mistress  of  half  the  earth  cannot  remain 
herself  a  heap  of  cinders,  trampled  by  contending  and 
miserable  crowds  ;  she  must  yet  again  become  the  England 
she  was  once,  and  in  all  beautiful  ways  more ;  so  happy, 
so  secluded,  and  so  pure,  that  in  her  sky — polluted  by  no 
unholy  clouds — she  may  be  able  to  spell  rightly  of  every 
star  that  heaven  doth  show;  and  in  her  fields,  ordered 
and  wide  and  fair,  of  every  herb  that  sips  the  dew;  and 
under  the  green  avenues  of  her  enchanted  garden,  a  sacred 
Circe,  true  Daughter  of  the  Sun,  she  must  guide  the 
human  arts,  and  gather  the  divine  knowledge,  of  distant 
nations,  transformed  from  savageness  to  manhood,  and 
redeemed  from  despairing  into  Peace. 

30.  You  think  that  an  impossible  ideal.  Be  it  so; 
refuse  to  accept  it  if  you  will;  but  see  that  you  form 
your  own  in  its  stead.  All  that  I  ask  of  you  is  to  have 
a  fixed  purpose  of  some  kind  for  your  country  and  your- 
selves; no  matter  how  restricted,  so  that  it  be  fixed  and 
unselfish.  I  know  what  stout  hearts  are  in  you,  to 
answer  acknowledged  need ;  but  it  is  the  fatallest  form  of 
error  in  English  youth  to  hide  their  best  hardihood  till 
it  fades  for  lack  of  sunshine,  and  to  act  in  disdain  of 
purpose,  till  all  purpose  is  vain.  It  is  not  by  deliberate,  \ 
but  by  careless  selfishness ;  not  by  compromise  with  evil, 
but  by  dull  following  of  good,  that  the  weight  of  national 
evil  increases  upon  us  daily.  Break  through  at  least 


i.]  Inaugural.  31 

this  pretence  of  existence;  determine  what  you  will  be, 
and  what  you  would  win.  You  will  not  decide  wrongly 
if  you  resolve  to  decide  at  all.  Were  even  the  choice 
between  lawless  pleasure  and  loyal  suffering,  you  would 
not,  I  believe,  choose  basely.  But  your  trial  is  not  so 
sharp.  It  is  between  drifting  in  confused  wreck  among 
the  castaways  of  Fortune,  who  condemns  to  assured  ruin 
those  who  know  not  either  how  to  resist  her,  or  obey; 
between  this,  I  say,  and  the  taking  your  appointed  part 
in  the  heroism  of  Rest ;  the  resolving  to  share  in  the 
victory  which  is  to  the  weak  rather  than  the  strong ; 
and  the  binding  yourselves  by  that  law,  which,  thought 
on  through  lingering  night  and  labouring  day,  makes  a 
man's  life  to  be  as  a  tree  planted  by  the  water-side,  that 
bringeth  forth  his  fruit  in  his  season  ; — 

<ET    FOLIUM    EJUS    NON   DEFLUET, 
ET    OMNIA,    QU^ECUNQUE   FACIET,    PROSPERABUNTUR.' 


LECTURE     II. 


THE    RELATION    OF    ART    TO    RELIGION. 


LECTURE    II. 

THE    RELATION    OF   ART   TO    RELIGION. 

31.  IT  was  stated,  and  I  trust  partly  with  your  ac- 
ceptance, in  my  opening  lecture,  that  the  study  on  which 
we  are  about  to  enter  cannot  he  rightly  undertaken  ex- 
cept in  furtherance  of  the  grave  purposes  of  life  with 
respect  to  which  the  rest  of  the  scheme  of  your  educa- 
tion here  is  designed.  But  you  can  scarcely  have  at 
once  felt  all  that  I  intended  in  saying  so ; — you  can- 
not but  be  still  partly  under  the  impression  that  the  so- 
called  fine  arts  are  merely  modes  of  graceful  recreation, 
and  a  new  resource  for  your  times  of  rest.  Let  me  ask 
you,  forthwith,  so  far  as  you  can  trust  me,  to  change 
your  thoughts  in  this  matter.  All  the  great  arts  have 
for  their  object  either  the  support  or  exaltation  of  human 
life,  —  usually  both  ;  and  their  dignity,  and  ultimately 
their  very  existence,  depend  on  their  being  '/xera  Ao'you 
a\r]0ovs,'  that  is  to  say,  apprehending,  with  right  reason, 
the  nature  of  the  materials  they  work  with,  of  the 
things  they  relate  or  represent,  and  of  the  faculties  to 
which  they  are  addressed.  And  farther,  they  form  one 
united  system  from  which  it  is  impossible  to  remove  any 

D  1 


36  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

part  without  harm  to  the  rest.  They  are  founded  first  in 
mastery,  by  strength  of  arm,  of  the  earth  and  sea,  in  agri- 
culture and  seamanship;  then  their  inventive  power  begins, 
with  the  clay  in  the  hand  of  the  potter,  whose  art  is 
the  humblest,  but  truest  type  of  the  forming  of  the  human 
body  and  spirit;  and  in  the  carpenter's  work,  which 
probably  was  the  early  employment  of  the  Founder  of 
our  religion.  And  until  men  have  perfectly  learned  the 
laws  of  art  in  clay  and  wood,  they  can  consummately 
know  no  others.  Nor  is  it  without  the  strange  signifi- 
cance which  you  will  find  in  what  at  first  seems  chance, 
in  all  noble  histories,  as  soon  as  you  can  read  them 
rightly, — that  the  statue  of  Athena  Polias  was  of  olive- 
wood,  and  that  the  Greek  temple  and  Gothic  spire  are 
both  merely  the  permanent  representations  of  useful 
wooden  structures.  On  these  two  first  arts  follow  build- 
ing in  stone, — sculpture, — metal  work, — and  painting; 
every  art  being  properly  called  c  fine'  which  demands 
the  exercise  of  the  full  faculties  of  heart  and  intellect. 
For  though  the  fine  arts  are  not  necessarily  imitative  or 
representative,  for  their  essence  is  being  ( Trepi  ytvtaw ' — 
occupied  in  the  actual  production  of  beautiful  form  or 
colour — still,  the  highest  of  them  are  appointed  also  to 
relate  to  us  the  utmost  ascertainable  truth  respecting 
visible  things  and  moral  feelings :  and  this  pursuit  of 
fact  is  the  vital  element  of  the  art  power; — that  in 
which  alone  it  can  develope  itself  to  its  utmost.  And  I 
will  anticipate  by  an  assertion  which  you  will  at  present 
think  too  bold,  but  which  I  am  willing  that  you  should 
think  so,  in  order  that  you  may  well  remember  it, — the 
highest  thing  that  art  can  do  is  to  set  before  you  the 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  37 

true  image  of  the  presence  of  a  noble  human  being. 
It  has  never  done  more  than  this,  and  it  ought  not  to 
do  less. 

32.  The  great  arts — forming  thus  one  perfect  scheme 
of  human   skill,    of  which   it   is   not   right    to   call   one 
division  more  honourable,  though  it  may  be  more  subtle, 
than  another — have  had,  and  can  have,  but  three  prin-   ! 
cipal    directions    of    purpose : — first,    that    of    enforcing 
the  religion  of  men ;   secondly,  that  of  perfecting  their 
ethical  state  ;   thirdly,  that  of  doing  them  material  ser- 
vice. 

33.  I  do  not  doubt  but  that   you   are   surprised   at 
my  saying  the  arts  can  in  their  second  function  only  be 
directed  to  the  perfecting  of  ethical  state,  it  being  our 
usual     impression    that    they    are    often    destructive    of 
morality.      But  it  is  impossible  to  direct  fine  art  to  an 
immoral  end,  except  by  giving  it  characters  unconnected 
with  its  fineness,   or   by  addressing  it  to  persons   who 
cannot  perceive  it  to  be  fine.     Whosoever  recognises  it 
is  exalted  by  it.     On  the  other  hand,  it  has  been  com- 
monly thought  that  art  was   a   most  fitting  means   for 
the    enforcement    of   religious    doctrines    and    emotions ; 
whereas  there  is,  as  I  must  presently  try  to  show  you, 
room  for  grave  doubt  whether  it  has  not  in  this  function 
hitherto  done  evil  rather  than  good. 

34.  In  this   and   the  two  next  following  lectures,  I 
shall  endeavour  therefore  to  show  you  the  grave  relations 
of  human   art,  in   these  three  functions,  to  human   life. 
I  can  do  this  but  roughly,  as  you  may  well  suppose — 
since  each  of  these   subjects  would  require  for  its  right 
treatment  years  instead  of  hours.      Only,   remember,    I 


38  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

have  already  given  years,  not  a  few,  to  each,  of  them ; 
and  what  I  try  to  tell  you  now  will  be  only  so  much  as 
is  absolutely  necessary  to  set  our  work  on  a  clear  founda- 
tion. You  may  not,  at  present,  see  the  necessity  for 
any  foundation,  and  may  think  that  I  ought  to  put 
pencil  and  paper  in  your  hands  at  once.  On  that  point 
I  must  simply  answer,  '  Trust  me  a  little  while,'  asking 
you  however  also  to  remember,  that — irrespectively  of 
what  you  do  last  or  first — my  true  function  here  is  not 
that  of  your  master  in  painting,  or  sculpture,  or  pottery ; 
but  my  real  duty  is  to  show  you  what  it  is  that  makes 
any  of  these  arts  fine,  or  the  contrary  of  fine :  essen- 
tially good,  or  essentially  base.  You  need  not  fear  my 
not  being  practical  enough  for  you ;  all  the  industry 
you  choose  to  give  me  I  will  take ;  but  far  the  better 
part  of  what  you  may  gain  by  such  industry  would  be 
lost,  if  I  did  not  first  lead  you  to  see  what  every  form 
of  art-industry  intends,  and  why  some  of  it  is  justly 
called  right,  and  some  wrong. 

35.  It  would  be  well  if  you  were  to  look  over,  with 
respect  to  this  matter,  the  end  of  the  second,  and  what 
interests  you  of  the  third  book  of  Plato's  Republic ;  noting 
therein  these  two  principal  things,  of  which  I  have  to 
speak  in  this  and  my  next  lecture  :  first,  the  power  which 
Plato  so  frankly,  and  quite  justly,  attributes  to  art,  of 
falsifying  our  conceptions  of  Deity :  which  power  he  by 
fatal  error  partly  implies  may  be  used  wisely  for  good, 
and  that  the  feigning  is  only  wrong  when  it  is  of 
evil,  '  kav  rt?  fj.fi  KaX&s  \^ev8rjrai ; '  and  you  may  trace 
through  all  that  follows  the  beginning  of  the  change, 
of  Greek  ideal  art  into  a  beautiful  expediency,  instead 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  39 

/  of  what  it  was  in  the  days  of  Pindar,  the  statement  of 
what  '  could  not  be  otherwise  than  so.'  But,  in  the 
second  place,  you  will  find  in  those  books  of  the  Polity, 
stated  with  far  greater  accuracy  of  expression  than  our 
English  language  admits,  the  essential  relations  of  art 
to  morality ;  the  sum  of  these  being  given  in  one  lovely 
sentence,  which,  considering  that  we  have  to-day  grace 
done  us  by  fair  companionship,  you  will  pardon  me  for 
translating.  '  Must  it  be  then  only  with  our  poets  that 
we  insist  they  shall  either  create  for  us  the  image  of 
a  noble  morality,  or  among  us  create  none?  or  shall  we 
not  also  keep  guard  over  all  other  workers  for  the  people, 
and  forbid  them  to  make  what  is  ill-customed,  and  un- 
restrained, and  ungentle,  and  without  order  or  shape, 
either  in  likenesses  of  living  things,  or  in  buildings,  or 
in  any  other  thing  whatsoever  that  is  made  for  the 
people?  and  shall  we  not  rather  seek  for  workers  who 
can  track  the  inner  nature  of  all  that  may  be  sweetly 
.2hemed;  so  that  the  young  men,  as  living  in  a  whole- 
some place,  may  be  profited  by  everything  that,  in  work 
fairly  wrought,  may  touch  them  through  hearing  or 
sight — as,  Nif  it  were  a  breeze  bringing  health  to  them 
from  places  strong  for  life?' 

•*****~~   -— ' T_TL .  — ..^r-**- -  ~*       ™"  ML        ~~       L. 

36.  And  now — but  one  word,  before  we  enter  on  our 
task,  as  to  the  way  you  must  understand  what  I  may 
endeavour  to  tell  you. 

Let  me  beg  you — now  and  always — not  to  think  that 
I  mean  more  than  I  say.  In  all  probability,  I  mean 
just  what  I  say,  and  only  that.  At  all  events  I  do 
fully  mean  that,  and  if  there  is  anything  reserved  in 
my  mind,  it  will  be  probably  different  from  what  you 


4O  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

would  guess.  You  are  perfectly  welcome  to  know  all 
that  I  think,  as  soon  as  I  have  put  before  you  all  my 
grounds  for  thinking  it;  but  by  the  time  I  have  done 
so,  you  will  be  able  to  form  an  opinion  of  your  own ; 
and  mine  will  then  be  of  no  consequence  to  you. 

37.  I  use  then  to-day,  as  I  shall  in  future  use,  the 
word  '  religion '  as  signifying  the  feelings  of  love,  reve-  ' 
rence,  or  dread  with  which  the  human  mind  is  affected  *- 
by  its  conceptions  of  spiritual  being;  and  you  know 
well  how  necessary  it  is,  both  to  the  Tightness  of  our 
own  life,  and  to  the  understanding  the  lives  of  others, 
that  we  should  always  keep  clearly  distinguished  our  ideas 
of  religion,  as  thus  denned,  and  of  morality,  as  the  law  j 
of  rightness  in  human  conduct.  For  there  are  many 
religions,  but  there  is  only  one  morality.  There  are 
moral  and  immoral  religions,  which  differ  as  much  in 
precept  as  in  emotion ;  but  there  is  only  one  morality, 
which  has  been,  is,  and  must  be  for  ever,  an  instinct 
in  the  hearts  of  all  civilized  men,  as  certain  and  unal- 
terable as  their  outward  bodily  form,  and  which  receives 
from  religion  neither  law,  nor  peace ;  but  only  hope,  and 
felicity. 

38.  The  pure  forms  or  states  of  religion  hitherto 
known,  are  those  in  which  a  healthy  humanity,  finding 
in  itself  many  foibles  and  sins,  has  imagined,  or  been 
made  conscious  of,  the  existence  of  higher  spiritual  per- 
sonality, liable  to  no  such  fault  or  stain  ;  and  has  been 
assisted  in  effort,  and  consoled  in  pain,  by  reference  to 
the  will  or  sympathy  of  such  more  pure  spirits,  whether 
imagined  or  real.  I  am  compelled  to  use  these  painful 
latitudes  of  expression,  because  no  analysis  has  hitherto 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  41 

sufficed  to  distinguish  accurately,  in  historical  narrative, 
the  difference  between  impressions  resulting  from  the 
imagination  of  the  worshipper,  and  those  made,  if  any, 
by  the  actually  local  and  temporary  presence  of  another 
spirit.  For  instance,  take  the  vision,  which  of  all 
others  has  been  since  made  most  frequently  the  sub- 
ject of  physical  representation — the  appearance  to  Eze- 
kiel  and  St.  John  of  the  four  living  creatures,  which 
throughout  Christendom  have  been  used  to  symbolize 
the  Evangelists3.  Supposing  such  interpretation  just, 
one  of  those  figures  was  either  the  mere  symbol  to 
St.  John  of  himself,  or  it  was  the  power  which  inspired 
him  manifesting  itself  in  an  independent  form.  Which 
of  these  it  was,  or  whether  neither  of  these,  but  a 
vision  of  other  powers,  or  a  dream,  of  which  neither 
the  prophet  himself  knew,  nor  can  any  other  person 
yet  know,  the  interpretation,  I  suppose  no  modestly- 
tempered  and  accurate  thinker  would  now  take  upon 
himself  to  decide.  Nor  is  it  therefore  anywise  necessary 
for  you  to  decide  on  that,  or  any  other  such  question ; 
but  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  be  bold  enough  to 
look  every  opposing  question  steadily  in  its  face ;  and 
modest  enough,  having  done  so,  to  know  when  it  is 
too  hard  for  you.  But  above  all  things,  see  that  you 
be  modest  in  your  thoughts,  for  of  this  one  thing  we 
may  be  absolutely  sure,  that  all  our  thoughts  are  but 
degrees  of  darkness.  And  in  these  days  you  have  to 
guard  against  the  fatallest  darkness  of  the  two  opposite 
Prides :  the  Pride  of  Faith,  which  imagines  that  the 

*  Only  the  Gospels,  '  IV.  Evangelia,'  according  to  St.  Jerome. 


42  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

Nature  of  the  Deity  can  be  defined  by  its  convictions ; 
and  the  Pride  of  Science,  which  imagines  that  the 
Energy  of  Deity  can  be  explained  by  its  analysis. 

39.  Of  these,  the  first,  the  Pride  of  Faith,  is   now, 
as   it  has   been    always,   the    most    deadly,   because    the 
most   complacent   and   subtle ; — because  it   invests   every 
evil  passion  of  our  nature  with  the  aspect  of  an  angel 
of  light,  and  enables   the   self-love,  which  might  other- 
wise have  been  put  to  wholesome  shame,  and  the  cruel 
carelessness  of  the  ruin  of  our  fellow-men,  which  might 
otherwise  have  been  warmed  into  human  love,  or  at  least 
checked    by   human   intelligence,   to    congeal    themselves 
into    the    mortal    intellectual   disease   of  imagining   that 
myriads  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  for  four  thousand 
years   have   been  left    to   wander   and    perish,    many  of 
them  everlastingly,  in  order  that,  in  fulness  of  time,  divine 
truth  might  be  preached  sufficiently  to  ourselves;    with 
this  farther  ineffable  mischief  for  direct  result,  that  mul- 
titudes of  kindly-disposed,  gentle,  and  submissive  persons, 
who  might  else  by  their  true  patience  have  alloyed  the 
hardness  of  the  common  crowd,  and  by  their  activity  for 
good,  balanced  its  misdoing,  are  withdrawn  from  all  such 
true  service  of  man,  that  they  may  pass  the  best  part  of 
their  lives  in  what  they  are  told  is  the  service  of  God; 
namely,  desiring  what  they  cannot  obtain,  lamenting  what 
they  cannot  avoid,  and  reflecting  on  what  they  cannot 
understand. 

40.  This,   I   repeat,   is    the    deadliest,   but    for    you, 
under  existing  circumstances,  it  is  becoming  daily,  almost 
hourly,  the  least  probable  form  of  Pride.     That  which 
you  have  chiefly  to  guard  against  consists  in  the  over- 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  43 

valuing  of  minute  though  correct  discovery;  the  ground- 
less denial  of  all  that  seems  to  you  to  have  been 
groundlessly  affirmed;  and  the  interesting  yourselves  too 
curiously  in  the  progress  of  some  scientific  minds,  which 
in  their  judgment  of  the  universe  can  be  compared  to 
nothing  so  accurately  as  to  the  woodworms  in  the  panel 
of  a  picture  by  some  great  painter,  if  we  may  con- 
ceive them  as  tasting  with  discrimination  of  the  wood, 
and  with  repugnance  of  the  colour,  and  declaring  that 
even  this  unlooked-for  and  undesirable  combination  is  a 
normal  result  of  the  action  of  molecular  Forces. 

41.  Now,  I  must  very  earnestly  warn  you,   in   the 
beginning  of  my  work  with  you  here,  against  allowing 
either  of  these  forms  of  egotism  to  interfere  with  your 
judgment  or   practice   of   art.      On  the   one   hand,   you 
must   not   allow  the    expression   of  your    own   favourite 
religious  feelings  by  any  particular  form  of  art  to  mo- 
dify your  judgment  of  its  absolute  merit;  nor  allow  the 
art  itself  to  become  an  illegitimate  means  of  deepening 
and  confirming  your    convictions,  by  realizing  to  your 
eyes  what  you  dimly  conceive  with  the  brain ;   as  if  the 
greater  clearness  of  the  image  were  a  stronger  proof  of 
its  truth.     On  the  other  hand,  you  must  not  allow  your 
scientific   habit  of  trusting  nothing  but  what  you  have 
ascertained,  to  prevent  you  from  appreciating,  or  at  least 
endeavouring    to    qualify  yourselves    to    appreciate,    the 
work    of  the   highest  faculty   of  the  human  mind, — its 
imagination, — when  it  is  toiling  in  the  presence  of  things 
that  cannot  be  dealt  with  by  any  other  power. 

42.  These  are  both  vital  conditions  of  your  healthy 
progress.     On  the   one   hand,  observe  that  you  do   not 


44  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

wilfully  use  the  realistic  power  of  art  to  convince  your- 
selves of  historical  or  theological  statements  which  you 
cannot  otherwise  prove  ;  and  which  you  wish  to  prove  : 
— on  the  other  hand,  that  you  do  not  check  your  imagi- 
nation and  conscience  while  seizing  the  truths  of  which 
they  alone  are  cognizant,  because  you  value  too  highly 
the  scientific  interest  which  attaches  to  the  investigation 
of  second  causes. 

For  instance,  it  may  be  quite  possible  to  show  the 
conditions  in  water  and  electricity  which  necessarily  pro- 
duce the  craggy  outline,  the  apparently  self-contained 
silvery  light,  and  the  sulphurous  blue  shadow  of  a 
thunder- cloud,  and  which  separate  these  from  the  depth 
of  the  golden  peace  in  the  dawn  of  a  summer  morning. 
Similarly,  it  may  be  possible  to  show  the  necessities  of 
structure  which  groove  the  fangs  and  depress  the  brow 
of  the  asp,  and  which  distinguish  the  character  of  its 
head  from  that  of  the  face  of  a  young  girl.  But  it 
is  the  function  of  the  rightly-trained  imagination  to 
recognise,  in  these,  and  such  other  relative  aspects,  the 
unity  of  teaching  which  impresses,  alike  on  our  senses 
and  our  conscience,  the  eternal  difference  between  good 
and  evil :  and  the  rule,  over  the  clouds  of  heaven  and 
over  the  creatures  in  the  earth,  of  the  same  Spirit  which 
teaches  to  our  own  hearts  the  bitterness  of  death,  and 
strength  of  love. 

43.  Now,  therefore,  approaching  our  subject  in  this 
balanced  temper,  which  will  neither  resolve  to  see  only 
what  it  would  desire,  nor  expect  to  see  only  what  it 
can  explain,  we  shall  find  our  enquiry  into  the  relation 
of  Art  to  Religion  is  distinctly  threefold :  first,  we  have 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  45 

to  ask  how  far  art  may  have  been  literally  directed  by 
spiritual  powers ;  secondly,  how  far,  if  not  inspired,  it 
may  have  been  exalted  by  them ;  lastly,  how  far,  in  any 
of  its  agencies,  it  has  advanced  the  cause  of  the  creeds  it 
has  been  used  to  recommend. 

44.  First:  What  ground  have  we  for  thinking  that 
art  has  ever  been  inspired  as  a  message  or  revelation? 
What  internal  evidence  is  there  in  the  work  of  great 
artists  of  their  having  been  under  the  authoritative 
guidance  of  supernatural  powers? 

It  is  true  that  the  answer  to  so  mysterious  a  question 
cannot  rest  alone  upon  internal  evidence ;  but  it  is  well 
that  you  should  know  what  might,  from  that  evidence 
alone,  be  concluded.  And  the  more  impartially  you 
examine  the  phenomena  of  imagination,  the  more  firmly 
you  will  be  led  to  conclude  that  they  are  the  result 
of  the  influence  of  the  common  and  vital,  but  not,  there- 
fore, less  Divine,  spirit,  of  which  some  portion  is  given 
to  all  living  creatures  in  such  manner  as  may  be 
adapted  to  their  rank  in  creation;  and  that  everything 
which  men  rightly  accomplish  is  indeed  done  by  Divine 
help,  but  under  a  consistent  law  which  is  never  departed 
from. 

The  strength  of  this  spiritual  life  within  us  may  be 
increased  or  lessened  by  our  own  conduct ;  it  varies  from 
time  to  time,  as  physical  strength  varies ;  it  is  sum- 
moned on  different  occasions  by  our  will,  and  dejected 
by  our  distress,  or  our  sin ;  but  it  is  always  equally 
human,  and  equally  Divine.  We  are  men,  and  not 
mere  animals,  because  a  special  form  of  it  is  with  us 
always;  we  are  nobler  and  baser  men,  as  it  is  with  us 


46  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

more  or  less  ;  but  it  is  never  given  to  us  in  any  degree 
which  can  make  us  more  than  men. 

45.  Observe :  —  I   give    you   this    general    statement 
doubtfully,  and   only  as   that  towards  which  an  impar- 
tial reasoner  will,  I  think,  be  inclined  by  existing  data. 
But  I  shall  be  able  to  show  you,  without  any  doubt,  in 
the  course  of  our   studies,  that  the  achievements  of  art 
which  have  been  usually  looked  upon  as  the  results  of 
peculiar  inspiration,  have  been   arrived   at   only  through 
long    courses    of   wisely-directed    labour,    and   under   the 
influence    of    feelings    which    are    common    to    all    hu- 
manity. 

But  of  these  feelings  and  powers  which  in  different 
degrees  are  common  to  humanity,  you  are  to  note  that 
there  are  three  principal  divisions :  first,  the  instincts  of 
construction  or  melody,  which  we  share  with  lower 
animals,  and  which  are  in  us  as  native  as  the  instinct 
of  the  bee  or  nightingale ;  secondly,  the  faculty  of 
vision,  or  of  dreaming,  whether  in  sleep  or  in  conscious 
trance,  or  by  voluntarily  exerted  fancy;  and  lastly,  the 
power  of  rational  inference  and  collection,  of  both  the 
laws  and  forms  of  beauty. 

46.  Now   the  faculty    of  vision,   being    closely  asso- 
ciated  with   the   innermost   spiritual   nature,    is   the   one 
which  has  by  most  reasoners  been  held  for  the  peculiar 
channel  of  Divine  teaching :  and  it  is  a  fact  that  great 
part  of  purely  didactic  art  has  been  the  record,  whether 
in  language,  or  by  linear  representation,  of  actual  vision 
involuntarily   received    at   the    moment,  though   cast   on 
a  mental  retina  blanched  by  the  past  course  of  faithful 
life.     But  it  is  also  true  that  these  visions,  where  most 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  47 

distinctly  received,  are  always — I  speak  deliberately — 
always,  the  sign  of  some  mental  limitation  or  derange- 
ment; and  that  the  persons  who  most  clearly  recognise 
their  value,  exaggeratedly  estimate  it,  choosing  what 
they  find  to  be  useful,  and  calling  that  '  inspired,'  and 
disregarding  what  they  perceive  to  be  useless,  though 
presented  to  the  visionary  by  an  equal  authority. 

47.  Thus    it  is  probable  that    no   work   of   art    has 
been   more   widely  didactic  than  Albert  Diirer's  engrav- 
ing,  known    as    the   '  Knight  and   Death  V      But    that 
is  only  one  of  a  series    of  works   representing   similarly 
vivid   dreams,    of  which   some   are  uninteresting,   except 
for  the  manner  of  their  representation,  as  the  '  St.  Hu- 
bert/ and  others  are  unintelligible;   some,  frightful,  and 
wholly    unprofitable  ;    so    that    we    find    the    visionary 
faculty  in  that  great  painter,  when  accurately  examined, 
to   be   a   morbid   influence,    abasing   his    skill    more   fre- 
quently than  encouraging  it,  and  sacrificing  the  greater 
part  of  his  energies  upon  vain  subjects,  two  only  being 
produced,  in  the  course  of  a  long  life,  which  are  of  high 
didactic  value,  and  both  of  these  capable  only  of  giving 
sad    courage0.      Whatever    the  value    of  these    two,    it 
bears  more  the  aspect  of  a  treasure   obtained  at  great 
cost  of  suffering,  than  of  a   directly  granted  gift  from 
heaven. 

48.  On  the  contrary,  not  only  the  highest,  but  the 
most    consistent    results    have   been  attained  in   art   by 


b  Standard  Series,  No.  9. 

c  The  meaning  of  the  '  Knight  and  Death,'  even  in  this  respect,  has 
lately  been  questioned  on  good  grounds.  See  note  on  the  plate  in 
Catalogue. 


48  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

men  in  whom  the  faculty  of  vision,  however  strong1,  was 
subordinate  to  that  of  deliberative  design,  and  tran- 
quillised  by  a  measured,  continual,  not  feverish,  but 
affectionate,  observance  of  the  quite  unvisionary  facts  of 
the  surrounding  world. 

And  so  far  as  we  can  trace  the  connection  of  their 
powers  with  the  moral  character  of  their  lives,  we  shall 
find  that  the  best  art  is  the  work  of  good,  but  of  not 
distinctively  religious  men,  who,  at  least,  are  conscious 
of  no  inspiration,  and  often  so  unconscious  of  their  supe- 
riority to  others,  that  one  of  the  very  greatest  of  them, 
deceived  by  his  modesty,  has  asserted  that  '  all  things 
are  possible  to  well-directed  labour.' 

49.  The  second  question,  namely,  how  far  art,  if  not 
inspired,  has  yet  been  ennobled  by  religion,  I  shall  not 
touch  upon  to-day;    for   it  both  requires  technical  criti- 
cism,  and   would    divert    you   too    long   from   the   main 
question  of  all, — How  far  religion  has  been  helped  by 
art? 

You  will  find  that  the  operation  of  formative  art — (I 
will  not  speak  to-day  of  music) — the  operation  of  forma- 
tive art  on  religious  creed  is  essentially  twofold;  the 
realisation,  to  the  eyes,  of  imagined  spiritual  persons ; 
and  the  limitation  of  their  imagined  presence  to  certain 
places.  We  will  examine  these  two  functions  of  it  suc- 
cessively. 

50.  And  first,   consider    accurately  what  the  agency 
of  art  is,   in   realising,  to  the  sight,  our  conceptions  of 
spiritual  persons. 

For  instance.  Assume  that  we  believe  that  the  Ma- 
donna is  always  present  to  hear  and  answer  our  prayers. 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion,  49 

Assume  also  that  this  is  true.  I  think  that  persons  in 
a  perfectly  honest,  faithful,  and  humble  temper,  would 
in  that  case  desire  only  to  feel  so  much  of  the  Divine 
presence  as  the  spiritual  Power  herself  chose  to  make 
felt;  and,  above  all  things,  not  to  think  they  saw,  or 
knew,  anything-  except  what  might  be  truly  perceived  or 
known. 

But  a  mind  imperfectly  faithful,  and  impatient  in  its 
distress,  or  craving  in  its  dulness  for  a  more  distinct 
and  convincing  sense  of  the  Divinity,  would  endeavour 
to  complete,  or  perhaps  we  should  rather  say  to  con- 
tract, its  conception,  into  the  definite  figure  of  a  woman 
wearing  a  blue  or  crimson  dress,  and  having  fair  fea- 
tures, dark  eyes,  and  gracefully  arranged  hair. 

Suppose,  after  forming  such  a  conception,  that  we 
have  the  power  to  realise  and  preserve  it,  this  image 
of  a  beautiful  figure  with  a  pleasant  expression  cannot 
but  have  the  tendency  of  afterwards  leading  us  to  think 
of  the  Virgin  as  present,  when  she  is  not  actually  pre- 
sent, or  as  pleased  with  us,  when  she  is  not  actually 
pleased ;  or  if  we  resolutely  prevent  ourselves  from  such 
imagination,  nevertheless  the  existence  of  the  image 
beside  us  will  often  turn  our  thoughts  towards  sub- 
jects of  religion,  when  otherwise  they  would  have  been 
differently  occupied ;  and,  in  the  midst  of  other  occu- 
pations, will  familiarise  more  or  less,  and  even  me- 
chanically associate  with  common  or  faultful  states  of 
mind,  the  appearance  of  the  supposed  Divine  person. 

51.  There  are  thus  two  distinct  operations  upon  our 
mind :  first,  the  art  makes  us  believe  what  we  would 
not  otherwise  have  believed ;  and  secondly,  it  makes  us 

E 


50  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

think  of  subjects  we  should  not  otherwise  have  thought 
of,  intruding  them  amidst  our  ordinary  thoughts  in 
a  confused  and  familiar  manner.  We  cannot  with  any 
certainty  affirm  the  advantage  or  the  harm  of  such 
accidental  pieties,  for  their  effect  will  be  very  different 
on  different  characters :  but,  without  any  question,  the 
art,  which  makes  us  believe  what  we  would  not  have 
otherwise  believed,  is  misapplied,  and  in  most  instances 
very  dangerously  so.  Our  duty  is  to  believe  in  the 
existence  of  Divine,  or  any  other,  persons,  only  upon 
rational  proofs  of  their  existence;  and  not  because  we 
have  seen  pictures  of  them.  And  since  the  real  re- 
lations between  us  and  higher  spirits  are,  of  all  facts 
concerning  our  being,  those  which  it  is  most  important 
to  know  accurately,  if  we  know  at  all,  it  is  a  folly  so 
great  as  to  amount  to  real,  though  most  unintentional, 
sin,  to  allow  our  conceptions  of  those  relations  to  be 
modified  by  our  own  undisciplined  fancy. 

52.  But  now  observe,  it  is  here  necessary  to  draw  a 
distinction,  so  subtle  that  in  dealing  with  facts  it  is 
continually  impossible  to  mark  it  with  precision,  yet  so 
vital,  that  not  only  your  understanding  of  the  power 
of  art,  but  the  working  of  your  minds  in  matters  of 
primal  moment  to  you,  depends  on  the  effort  you  make 
to  affirm  this  distinction  strongly.  The  art  which  real- 
ises a  creature  of  the  imagination  is  only  mischievous 
when  that  realisation  is  conceived  to  imply,  or  does 
practically  induce  a  belief  in,  the  real  existence  of  the 
imagined  personage,  contrary  to,  or  unjustified  by  the 
other  evidence  of  its  existence.  But  if  the  art  only 
represents  the  personage  on  the  understanding  that  'its 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  51 

form  is  imaginary,  then  the  effort  at  realisation  is 
healthful  and  beneficial. 

For  instance.  I  shall  place  in  your  Standard  series 
a  Greek  design  of  Apollo  crossing  the  sea  to  Delphi, 
which  is  an  example  of  one  of  the  highest  types  of 
Greek  or  any  other  art.  So  far  as  that  design  is  only 
an  expression,  under  the  symbol  of  a  human  form,  of 
what  may  be  rightly  imagined  respecting  the  solar 
power,  the  art  is  right  and  ennobling ;  but  so  far  as 
it  conveyed  to  the  Greek  the  idea  of  there  being  a  real 
Apollo,  it  was  mischievous,  whether  there  be,  or  be  not, 
a  real  Apollo.  If  there  is  no  real  Apollo,  then  the  art 
was  mischievous  because  it  deceived;  but  if  there  is  a 
real  Apollo,  then  it  was  still  more  mischievous,  for  it  not 
only  began  the  degradation  of  the  image  of  that  true 
god  into  a  decoration  for  niches,  and  a  device  for  seals ; 
but  prevented  any  true  witness  being  borne  to  his  exist- 
ence. For  if  the  Greeks,  instead  of  multiplying  repre- 
sentations of  what  they  imagined  to  be  the  figure  of 
the  god,  had  given  us  accurate  drawings  of  the  heroes 
and  battles  of  Marathon  and  Salamis,  and  had  simply 
told  us  in  plain  Greek  what  evidence  they  had  of  the 
power  of  Apollo,  either  through  his  oracles,  his  help  or 
chastisement,  or  by  immediate  vision,  they  would  have 
served  their  religion  more  truly  than  by  all  the  vase- 
paintings  and  fine  statues  that  ever  were  buried  or 
adored. 

53.  Now  in  this  particular  instance,  and  in  many 
other  examples  of  fine  Greek  art,  the  two  conditions 
of  thought,  symbolic  and  realistic,  are  mingled;  and 
the  art  is  helpful,  as  I  will  hereafter  show  you,  in  one 

E  2 


52  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

function,  and  in  the  other  so  deadly,  that  I  think  no 
degradation  of  conception  of  Deity  has  ever  been  quite 
so  base  as  that  implied  by  the  designs  of  Greek  vases 
in  the  period  of  decline,  say  about  350  B.C. 

But  though  among  the  Greeks  it  is  thus  nearly 
always  difficult  to  say  what  is  symbolic  and  what  realis- 
tic, in  the  range  of  Christian  art  the  distinction  is  clear. 
In  that,  a  vast  division  of  imaginative  work  is  occupied 
in  the  symbolism  of  virtues,  vices,  or  natural  powers 
or  passions ;  and  in  the  representation  of  personages  who, 
though  nominally  real,  become  in  conception  symbolic. 
In  the  greater  part  of  this  work  there  is  no  intention 
of  implying  the  existence  of  the  represented  creature ; 
Durer's  Melencolia  and  Giotto's  Justice  are  accurately 
characteristic  examples.  Now  all  such  art  is  wholly  good 
and  useful  when  it  is  the  work  of  good  men. 

54.  Again,  there  is  another  division  of  Christian  work 
in  which  the  persons  represented,  though  nominally  real, 
are  treated  only  as  dramatis-personae  of  a  poem,  and  so 
presented   confessedly   as    subjects   of   imagination.      All 
this  poetic  art  is  also  good  when  it  is  the  work  of  good 
men. 

55.  There  remains  only  therefore  to  be  considered,  as 
truly   religious,  the   work   which    definitely   implies    and 
modifies  the  conception  of  the  existence  of  a  real  person. 
There  is  hardly  any  great  art  which  entirely  belongs  to 
this   class ;    but   Raphael's    Madonna    della    Seggiola    is 
as  accurate  a  type  of  it  as  I  can  give  you;    Holbein's 
Madonna  at  Dresden,  the   Madonna  di   San   Sisto,  and 
the  Madonna  of  Titian's  Assumption,  all  belong  mainly 
to  this   class,   but   are   removed  somewhat  from    it   (as, 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  53 

I  repeat,  nearly  all  great  art  is)  into  the  poetical  one. 
It  is  only  the  bloody  crucifixes  and  gilded  virgins  and 
other  such  lower  forms  of  imagery  (by  which,  to  the 
honour  of  the  English  Church,  it  has  been  truly  claimed 
for  her,  that  '  she  has  never  appealed  to  the  madness  or 
dulness  of  her  people/)  which  belong  to  the  realistic 
class  in  strict  limitation,  and  which  properly  constitute 
the  type  of  it. 

There  is  indeed  an  important  school  of  sculpture  in 
Spain,  directed  to  the  same  objects,  but  not  demanding 
at  present  any  special  attention.  And  finally,  there  is 
the  vigorous  and  most  interesting  realistic  school  of  our 
own,  in  modern  times,  mainly  known  to  the  public  by 
Holman  Hunt's  picture  of  the  Light  of  the  World,  though, 
I  believe,  deriving  its  first  origin  from  the  genius  of  the 
painter  to  whom  you  owe  also  the  revival  of  interest, 
first  here  in  Oxford,  and  then  universally,  in  the  cycle 
of  early  English  legend, — Dante  Rossetti. 

56.  The  effect  of  this  realistic  art  on  the  religious 
mind  of  Europe  varies  in  scope  more  than  any  other 
art  power ;  for  in  its  higher  branches  it  touches  the 
most  sincere  religious  minds,  affecting  an  earnest  class 
of  persons  who  cannot  be  reached  by  merely  poetical 
design ;  while,  in  its  lowest,  it  addresses  itself  not  only 
to  the  most  vulgar  desires  for  religious  excitement,  but 
to  the  mere  thirst  for  sensation  of  horror  which  charac- 
terises the  uneducated  orders  of  partially  civilised  coun- 
tries; nor  merely  to  the  thirst  for  horror,  but  to  the 
strange  love  of  death,  as  such,  which  has  sometimes 
in  Catholic  countries  showed  itself  peculiarly  by  the 
endeavour  to  paint  the  images  in  the  chapels  of  the 


54  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

Sepulchre  so  as  to  look  deceptively  like  corpses.  The 
same  morbid  instinct  has  also  affected  the  minds  of 
many  among  the  more  imaginative  and  powerful  artists 
with  a  feverish  gloom  which  distorts  their  finest  work ; 
and  lastly — and  this  is  the  worst  of  all  its  effects — it  has 
occupied  the  sensibility  of  Christian  women,  universally, 
in  lamenting  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  instead  of  pre- 
venting those  of  His  people. 

57.  When  any  of  you  next  go  abroad,  observe,  and 
consider  the  meaning  of,  the  sculptures  and  paintings, 
which  of  every  rank  in  art,  and  in  every  chapel  and 
cathedral,  and  by  every  mountain  path,  recall  the  hours, 
and  represent  the  agonies,  of  the  Passion  of  Christ :  and 
try  to  form  some  estimate  of  the  efforts  that  have  been 
made  by  the  four  arts  of  eloquence,  music,  painting, 
and  sculpture,  since  the  twelfth  century,  to  wring  out 
of  the  hearts  of  women  the  last  drops  of  pity  that  could 
be  excited  for  this  merely  physical  agony :  for  the  art 
nearly  always  dwells  on  the  physical  wounds  or  ex- 
haustion chiefly,  and  degrades,  far  more  than  it  animates, 
the  conception  of  pain. 

Then  try  to  conceive  the  quantity  of  time,  and  of 
excited  and  thrilling  emotion,  which  have  been  wasted 
by  the  tender  and  delicate  women  of  Christendom 
during  these  last  six  hundred  years,  in  thus  picturing 
to  themselves,  under  the  influence  of  such  imagery,  the 
bodily  pain,  long  since  passed,  of  One  Person; — which, 
so  far  as  they  indeed  conceived  it  to  be  sustained  by  a 
Divine  Nature,  could  not  for  that  reason  have  been  less 
endurable  than  the  agonies  of  any  simple  human  death 
by  torture :  and  then  try  to  estimate  what  might  have 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  55 

been  the  better  result,  for  the  righteousness  and  felicity 
of  mankind,  if  these  same  women  had  been  taught  the 
deep  meaning  of  the  last  words  that  were  ever  spoken 
by  their  Master  to  those  who  had  ministered  to  Him  of 
their  substance :  '  Daughters  of  Jerusalem,  weep  not  for 
me,  but  weep  for  yourselves,  and  for  your  children.'  If 
they  had  but  been  taught  to  measure  with  their  pitiful 
thoughts  the  tortures  of  battle-fields ; — the  slowly  con- 
suming plagues  of  death  in  the  starving  children,  and 
wasted  age,  of  the  innumerable  desolate  those  battles 
left ;  —  nay  in  our  own  life  of  peace,  the  agony  of 
unnurtured,  untaught,  unhelped  creatures,  awaking  at 
the  grave's  edge  to  know  how  they  should  have  lived; 
and  the  worse  pain  of  those  whose  existence,  not  the 
ceasing  of  it,  is  death ;  those  to  whom  the  cradle  was 
a  curse,  and  for  whom  the  words  they  cannot  hear, 
'  ashes  to  ashes,'  are  all  that  they  have  ever  received 
of  benediction.  These, — you  who  would  fain  have  wept 
at  His  feet,  or  stood  by  His  cross, — these  you  have 
always  with  you,  Him  you  have  not  always. 

58.  The  wretched  in  death  you  have  always  with  you. 
Yes,  and  the  brave  and  good  in  life  you  have  always; — 
these  also  needing  help,  though  you  supposed  they  had 
only  to  help  others  ;  these  also  claiming  to  be  thought  for, 
and  remembered.  And  you  will  find,  if  you  look  into  his- 
tory with  this  clue,  that  one  of  quite  the  chief  reasons 
for  the  continual  misery  of  mankind  is  that  they 
are  always  divided  in  their  worship  between  angels  or 
saints,  who  are  out  of  their  sight,  and  need  no  help, 
and  proud  and  evil-minded  men,  who  are  too  definitely 
in  their  sight,  and  ought  not  to  have  their  help.  And 


56  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

consider  how  the  arts  have  thus  followed  the  worship  of 
the  crowd.  You  have  paintings  of  saints  and  angels, 
innumerable ;  —  of  petty  courtiers,  and  contemptible  or  - 
cruel  kings,  innumerable.  Few,  how  few  you  have  (but 
these,  observe,  almost  always  by  great  painters)  of  the 
best  men,  or  of  their  actions.  But  think  for  yourselves, 
— I  have  no  time  now  to  enter  upon  the  mighty  field, 
nor  imagination  enough  to  guide  me  beyond  the  thres- 
hold of  it, — think,  what  history  might  have  been  to  us 
now; — nay,  what  a  different  history  that  of  all  Europe 
might  have  become,  if  it  had  but  been  the  object  both 
of  the  people  to  discern,  and  of  their  arts  to  honour 
and  bear  record  of,  the  great  deeds  of  their  worthiest 
men.  And  if,  instead  of  living,  as  they  have  always 
hitherto  done,  in  a  hellish  cloud  of  contention  and  re- 
venge, lighted  by  fantastic  dreams  of  cloudy  sanctities, 
they  had  sought  to  reward  and  punish  justly,  wherever 
reward  and  punishment  were  due,  but  chiefly  to  re- 
ward ;  and  at  least  rather  to  bear  testimony  to  the 
human  acts  which  deserved  God's  anger  or  His  blessing, 
than  only  in  presumptuous  imagination  to  display  the 
secrets  of  Judgment,  or  the  beatitudes  of  Eternity. 

59.  Such  I  conceive  generally,  though  indeed  with 
good  arising  out  of  it,  for  every  great  evil  brings 
some  good  in  its  backward  eddies — such  I  conceive  to 
have  been  the  deadly  function  of  art  in  its  ministry  to 
what,  whether  in  heathen  or  Christian  lands,  and  whether 
in  the  pageantry  of  words,  or  colours,  or  fair  forms,  is 
truly,  and  in  the  deep  sense,  to  be  called  idolatry — the 
serving  with  the  best  of  our  hearts  and  minds,  some 
dear  or  sad  fantasy  which  we  have  made  for  ourselves, 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  57 

while  we  disobey  the  present  call  of  the  Master,  who  is 
not  dead,  and  who  is  not  now  fainting  under  His  cross, 
.  but  requiring  us  to  take  up  ours. 

60.  I  pass  to  the  second  great  function  of  religious 
art,  the  limitation  of  the  idea  of  Divine  presence  to 
particular  localities.  It  is  of  course  impossible  within 
my  present  limits  to  touch  upon  this  power  of  art,  as 
employed  on  the  temples  of  the  gods  of  various  reli- 
gions ;  we  will  examine  that  on  future  occasions.  To- 
day, I  want  only  to  map  out  main  ideas,  and  I  can  do 
this  best  by  speaking  exclusively  of  this  localising  influ- 
ence as  it  affects  our  own  faith. 

Observe  first,  that  the  localisation  is  almost  entirely 
dependent  upon  human  art.  You  must  at  least  take  a 
stone  and  set  it  up  for  a  pillar,  if  you  are  to  mark  the 
place,  so  as  to  know  it  again,  where  a  vision  ap- 
peared. A  persecuted  people,  needing  to  conceal  their 
places  of  worship,  may  perform  every  religious  cere- 
mony first  under  one  crag  of  the  hill-side,  and  then 
under  another,  without  invalidating  the  sacredness  of 
the  rites  or  sacraments  thus  administered.  It  is, 
therefore,  we  all  acknowledge,  inessential,  that  a  par- 
ticular spot  should  be  surrounded  with  a  ring  of  stones, 
or  enclosed  within  walls  of  a  certain  style  of  architecture, 
and  so  set  apart  as  the  only  place  where  such  ceremonies 
may  be  properly  performed ;  and  it  is  thus  less  by  any 
direct  appeal  to  experience  or  to  reason,  but  in  con- 
sequence of  the  effect  upon  our  senses  produced  by  the 
architecture,  that  we  receive  the  first  strong  impressions 
of  what  we  afterwards  contend  for  as  absolute  truth. 
I  particularly  wish  you  to  notice  how  it  is  always  by 


58  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

help  of  human  art  that  such  a  result  is  attained,  because, 
remember  always,  I  am  neither  disputing  nor  asserting 
the  truth  of  any  theological  doctrine; — that  is  not  my 
province; — I  am  only  questioning  the  expediency  of  en- 
forcing that  doctrine  by  the  help  of  architecture.  Put 
a  rough  stone  for  an  altar  under  the  hawthorn  on  a 
village  green; — separate  a  portion  of  the  green  itself 
with  an  ordinary  paling  from  the  rest ; — then  consecrate, 
with  whatever  form  you  choose,  the  space  of  grass  you 
have  enclosed,  and  meet  within  the  wooden  fence  as 
often  as  you  desire  to  pray  or  preach;  yet  you  will  not 
easily  fasten  an  impression  in  the  minds  of  the  villagers, 
that  God  inhabits  the  space  of  grass  inside  the  fence, 
and  does  not  extend  His  presence  to  the  common  beyond 
it:  and  that  the  daisies  and  violets  on  one  side  of  the 
railing  are  holy, — on  the  other,  profane.  But,  instead 
of  a  wooden  fence,  build  a  wall ;  pave  the  interior  space ; 
roof  it  over,  so  as  to  make  it  comparatively  dark ; — and 
you  may  persuade  the  villagers  with  ease  that  you  have 
built  a  house  which  Deity  inhabits,  or  that  you  have 
become,  in  the  old  French  phrase,  a  'logeur  du  Bon 
Dieu.' 

61.  And  farther,  though  I  have  no  desire  to  intro- 
duce any  question  as  to  the  truth  of  what  we  thus 
architecturally  teach,  I  would  desire  you  most  strictly 
to  determine  what  is  intended  to  be  taught. 

Do  not  think  I  underrate — I  am  among  the  last  men 
living  who  would  underrate — the  importance  of  the  sen- 
timents connected  with  their  church  to  the  population 
of  a  pastoral  village.  I  admit,  in  its  fullest  extent, 
the  moral  value  of  the  scene,  which  is  almost  always 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion,  59 

one  of  perfect  purity  and  peace;  and  of  the  sense  of 
supernatural  love  and  protection,  which  fills  and  sur- 
rounds the  low  aisles  and  homely  porch.  But  the 
question  I  desire  earnestly  to  leave  with  you  is,  whether 
all  the  earth  ought  not  to  be  peaceful  and  pure, 
and  the  acknowledgment  of  the  Divine  protection  as 
universal,  as  its  reality?  That  in  a  mysterious  way  the 
presence  of  Deity  is  vouchsafed  where  it  is  sought,  and 
withdrawn  where  it  is  forgotten,  must  of  course  be 
granted  as  the  first  postulate  in  the  enquiry :  but  the 
point  for  our  decision  is  just  this,  whether  it  ought 
always  to  be  sought  in  one  place  only,  and  forgotten  in 
every  other. 

It  may  be  replied,  that  since  it  is  impossible  to  con- 
secrate the  entire  space  of  the  earth,  it  is  better  thus 
to  secure  a  portion  of  it  than  none :  but  surely,  if  so, 
we  ought  to  make  some  effort  to  enlarge  the  favoured 
ground,  and  even  look  forward  to  a  time  when  in 
English  villages  there  may  be  a  God's  acre  tenanted 
by  the  living,  not  the  dead ;  and  when  we  shall  rather 
look  with  aversion  and  fear  to  the  remnant  of  ground 
that  is  set  apart  as  profane,  than  with  reverence  to  a 
narrow  portion  of  it  enclosed  as  holy. 

62.  But  now,  farther.  Suppose  it  be  admitted  that 
by  enclosing  ground  with  walls,  and  performing  certain 
ceremonies  there  habitually,  some  kind  of  sanctity  is 
indeed  secured  within  that  space, — still  the  question 
remains  open  whether  it  be  advisable  for  religious  pur- 
poses to  decorate  the  enclosure.  For  separation  the 
mere  walls  would  be  enough.  What  is  the  purpose  of 
your  decoration? 


60  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

Let  us  take  an  instance — the  most  noble  with  which 
I  am  acquainted,  the  Cathedral  of  Chartres.  You  have 
there  the  most  splendid  coloured  glass,  and  the  richest 
sculpture,  and  the  grandest  proportions  of  building, 
united  to  produce  a  sensation  of  pleasure  and  awe.  We 
profess  that  this  is  to  honour  the  Deity  ;  or,  in  other 
words,  that  it  is  pleasing  to  Him  that  we  should  delight 
our  eyes  with  blue  and  golden  colours,  and  solemnise 
our  spirits  by  the  sight  of  large  stones  laid  one  on 
another,  and  ingeniously  carved. 

63.  I   do  not  think    it    can    be    doubted    that   it   is 
pleasing  to  Him  when  we  do  this;   for  He  has  Himself 
prepared  for  us,  nearly  every  morning  and  evening,  win- 
dows  painted   with    Divine   art,   in    blue    and    gold   and 
vermilion ;    windows   lighted  from  within   by  the   lustre 
of  that    heaven   which   we    may   assume,    at    least   with 
more   certainty  than  any  consecrated  ground,  to  be  one 
of  His  dwelling-places.     Again,  in  every  mountain  side, 
and  cliff  of  rude  sea  shore,  He   has   heaped  stones   one 
upon     another     of    greater    magnitude     than    those     of 
Chartres    Cathedral,    and    sculptured    them    with    floral 
ornament, — surely  not  less  sacred  because  living? 

64.  Must   it   not  then  be   only  because  we  love  our 
own  work   better   than  His,  that  we  respect  the   lucent 
glass,    but   not   the   lucent   clouds;    that   we   weave   em- 
broidered robes  with  ingenious  fingers,  and  make  bright 
the  gilded  vaults   we   have   beautifully   ordained  —  while 
yet  we   have   not   considered  the    heavens   the  work   of 
His  fingers;    nor  the   stars  of  the    strange  vault  which 
He  has  ordained.     And  do  we  dream  that  by  carving  fonts 
and  lifting  pillars  in  His  honour,  who  cuts  the  way  of 


ii.]  Art  to  Religion.  61 

the  rivers  among  the  rocks,  and  at  whose  reproof  the 
pillars  of  the  earth  are  astonished,  we  shall  obtain  pardon 
for  the  dishonour  done  to  the  hills  and  streams  by  which 
He  has  appointed  our  dwelling-place ; — for  the  infection 
of  their  sweet  air  with  poison ; — for  the  burning  up  of 
their  tender  grass  and  flowers  with  fire,  and  for  spread- 
ing such  a  shame  of  mixed  luxury  and  misery  over  our 
native  land,  as  if  we  laboured  only  that,  at  least  here 
in  England,  we  might  be  able  to  give  the  lie  to  the 
song,  whether  of  the  Cherubim  above,  or  Church  be- 
neath— '  Holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of  all  creatures  ;  Heaven — 
and  JEartb—aTe  full  of  Thy  glory  ?  ' 

6-5.  And  how  much  more  there  is  that  I  long  to  say 
to  you;  and  how  much,  I  hope,  that  you  would  like 
to  answer  to  me,  or  to  question  me  of!  But  I  can  say 
no  more  to-day.  We  are  not,  I  trust,  at  the  end  of 
our  talks  or  thoughts  together ;  but,  if  it  were  so,  and 
I  never  spoke  to  you  more,  this  that  I  have  said  to 
you  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have  been  permitted 
to  say;  and  this,  farther,  which  is  the  sum  of  it, — That 
we  may  have  splendour  of  art  again,  and  with  that,  we 
may  truly  praise  and  honour  our  Maker,  and  with  that 
set  forth  the  beauty  and  holiness  of  all  that  He  has 
made :  but  only  after  we  have  striven  with  our  whole 
hearts  first  to  sanctify  the  temple  of  the  body  and 
spirit  of  every  child  that  has  no  roof  to  cover  its  head 
from  the  cold,  and  no  walls  to  guard  its  soul  from  cor- 
ruption, in  this  our  English  land. 

One  word  more. 

What  I  have  suggested  hitherto,  respecting  the  rela- 
tions of  Art  to  Religion,  you  must  receive  throughout 


62  The  relation  of  Art  to  Religion. 

as  merely  motive  of  thought;  though  you  must  have 
well  seen  that  my  own  convictions  were  established 
finally  on  some  of  the  points  in  question.  But  I  must, 
in  conclusion,  tell  you  something  that  I  know; — which, 
if  you  truly  labour,  you  will  one  day  know  also ;  and 
which  I  trust  some  of  you  will  believe,  now. 

During  the  minutes  in  which  you  have  been  listening 
to  me,  I  suppose  that  almost  at  every  other  sentence 
those  whose  habit  of  mind  has  been  one  of  veneration 
for  established  forms  and  faiths,  must  have  been  in 
dread  that  I  was  about  to  say,  or  in  pang  of  regret  at 
my  having  said,  what  seemed  to  them  an  irreverent  or 
reckless  word  touching  vitally  important  things. 

So  far  from  this  being  the  fact,  it  is  just  because  the 
feelings  that  I  most  desire  to  cultivate  in  your  minds 
are  those  of  reverence  and  admiration,  that  I  am  so 
earnest  to  prevent  you  from  being  moved  to  either  by 
trivial  or  false  semblances.  This  is  the  thing  which 
I  KNOW — and  which,  if  you  labour  faithfully,  you  shall 
know  also, — that  in  Reverence  is  the  chief  joy  and  power 
of  life  ; — Reverence,  for  what  is  pure  and  bright  in  your 
own  youth;  for  what  is  true  and  tried  in  the  age  of 
others ;  for  all  that  is  gracious  among  the  living,  great 
among  the  dead, — and  marvellous  in  the  Powers  that 
cannot  die. 


LECTURE     III. 


THE    RELATION    OF    ART    TO    MORALS. 


LECTURE    III. 

THE    RELATION    OF    ART    TO    MORALS. 

66.  YOU  probably  recollect  that,  in  the  beginning 
of  my  last  lecture,  it  was  stated  that  fine  art  had,  and 
could  have,   but  three   functions :    the  enforcing   of  the 
religious  sentiments  of  men,  the  perfecting  their  ethical 
state,   and  the   doing   them  material  service.     We  have 
to-day  to  examine  the  mode  of  its  action  in  the  second 
power,  that  of  perfecting   the   morality  or   ethical   state 
of  men. 

Perfecting,  observe — not  producing. 

You  must  have  the  right  moral  state  first,  or  you 
cannot  have  the  art.  But  when  the  art  is  once  obtained, 
its  reflected  action  enhances  and  completes  the  moral 
state  out  of  which  it  arose,  and,  above  all,  communicates 
the  exaltation  to  other  minds  which  are  already  morally 
capable  of  the  like. 

67.  For  instance,   take   the   art   of  singing,  and  the 
simplest  perfect   master   of  it,   (up   to  the  limits  of  his 
nature)  whom  you  can  find — a  skylark.     From  him  you 
may  learn  what  it  is  to  'sing  for  joy.'     You  must  get 
the    moral   state   first,   the   pure  gladness,  then   give  it 
finished   expression  ;    and   it   is    perfected  in   itself,   and 

F 


66  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

made  communicable  to  other  creatures  capable  of  such 
joy.  But  it  is  incommunicable  to  those  who  are  not 
prepared  to  receive  it. 

Now,  all  right  human  song-  is,  similarly,  the  finished 
expression,  by  art,  of  the  joy  or  grief  of  noble  persons, 
for  right  causes.  And  accurately  in  proportion  to  the 
Tightness  of  the  cause,  and  purity  of  the  emotion,  is 
the  possibility  of  the  fine  art.  A  maiden  may  sing  of 
her  lost  love,  but  a  miser  cannot  sing  of  his  lost  money. 
And  with  absolute  precision,  from  highest  to  lowest, 
the  fineness  of  the  possible  art  is  an  index  of  the  moral 
purity  and  majesty  of  the  emotion  it  expresses.  You 
may  test  it  practically  at  any  instant.  Question  with 
yourselves  respecting  any  feeling  that  has  taken  strong 
possession  of  your  mind,  '  Could  this  be  sung  by  a 
master,  and  sung  nobly,  with  a  true  melody  and  art  ?  ' 
Then  it  is  a  right  feeling.  Could  it  not  be  sung  at  all, 
or  only  sung  ludicrously?  It  is  a  base  one.  And  that 
is  so  in  all  the  arts;  so  that  with  mathematical  pre- 
cision, subject  to  no  error  or  exception,  the  art  of  a 
nation,  so  far  as  it  exists,  is  an  exponent  of  its  ethical 
state. 

68.  An  exponent,  observe,  and  exalting  influence  ; 
but  not  the  root  or  cause.  You  cannot  paint  or  sing 
yourselves  into  being  good  men ;  you  must  be  good 
men  before  you  can  either  paint  or  sing,  and  then  the 
colour  and  sound  will  complete  in  you  all  that  is  best. 

And  this  it  was  that  I  called  upon  you  to  hear,  say- 
ing, '  listen  to  me  at  least  now,'  in  the  first  lecture, 
namely,  that  no  art-teaching  could  be  of  use  to  you, 
but  would  rather  be  harmful,  unless  it  was  grafted  on 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  67 

something  deeper  than  all  art.  For  indeed  not  only 
with  this,  of  which  it  is  my  function  to  show  you  the 
laws,  but  much  more  with  the  art  of  all  men,  which 
you  came  here  chiefly  to  learn,  that  of  language,  the 
chief  vices  of  education  have  arisen  from  the  one  great 
fallacy  of  supposing  that  noble  language  is  a  communi- 
cable trick  of  grammar  and  accent,  instead  of  simply  the 
careful  expression  of  right  thought.  All  the  virtues  of 
language  are,  in  their  roots,  moral ;  it  becomes  accurate 
if  the  speaker  desires  to  be  true ;  clear,  if  he  speaks  with 
sympathy  and  a  desire  to  be  intelligible ;  powerful,  if 
he  has  earnestness  ;  pleasant,  if  he  has  sense  of  rhythm 
and  order.  There  are  no  other  virtues  of  language  pro- 
ducible by  art  than  these :  but  let  me  mark  more  deeply 
for  an  instant  the  significance  of  one  of  them.  Lan- 
guage, I  said,  is  only  clear  when  it  is  sympathetic. 
You  can,  in  truth,  understand  a  man's  word  only  by 
understanding  his  temper.  Your  own  word  is  also  as 
of  an  unknown  tongue  to  him  unless  he  understands 
yours.  And  it  is  this  which  makes  the  art  of  lan- 
guage, if  any  one  is  to  be  chosen  separately  from  the 
rest,  that  which  is  fittest  for  the  instrument  of  a  gentle- 
man's education.  To  teach  the  meaning  of  a  word 
thoroughly  is  to  teach  the  nature  of  the  spirit  that 
coined  it ;  the  secret  of  language  is  the  secret  of 
sympathy,  and  its  full  charm  is  possible  only  to  the 
gentle.  And  thus  the  principles  of  beautiful  speech 
have  all  been  fixed  by  sincere  and  kindly  speech.  On 
the  laws  which  have  been  determined  by  sincerity,  false 
speech,  apparently  beautiful,  may  afterwards  be  con- 
structed;  but  all  such  utterance,  whether  in  oration  or 

F  2 


68  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

poetry,  is  not  only  without  permanent  power,  but  it  is 
destructive  of  the  principles  it  has  usurped.  So  long 
as  no  words  are  uttered  but  in  faithfulness,  so  long 
the  art  of  language  goes  on  exalting  itself;  but  the 
moment  it  is  shaped  and  chiselled  on  external  principles, 
it  falls  into  frivolity,  and  perishes.  And  this  truth  would 
have  been  long  ago  manifest,  had  it  not  been  that  in 
periods  of  advanced  academical  science  there  is  always 
a  tendency  to  deny  the  sincerity  of  the  first  masters 
of  language.  Once  learn  to  write  gracefully  in  the 
manner  of  an  ancient  author,  and  we  are  apt  to  think 
that  he  also  wrote  in  the  manner  of  ^some  one  else. 
But  no  noble  nor  right  style  was  ever  yet  founded  but 
out  of  a  sincere  heart. 

No  man  is  worth  reading  to  form  your  style,  who 
does  not  mean  what  he  says;  nor  was  any  great  style 
ever  invented  but  by  some  man  who  meant  what  he 
said.  Find  out  the  beginner  of  a  great  manner  of 
writing,  and  you  have  also  found  the  declarer  of  some 
true  facts  or  sincere  passions :  and  your  whole  method 
of  reading  will  thus  be  quickened,  for,  being  sure  that 
your  author  really  meant  what  he  said,  you  will  be 
much  more  careful  to  ascertain  what  it  is  that  he  means. 

69.  And  of  yet  greater  importance  is  it  deeply  to 
know  that  every  beauty  possessed  by  the  language  of 
a  nation  is  significant  of  the  innermost  laws  of  its  being. 
Keep  the  temper  of  the  people  stern  and  manly;  make 
their  associations  grave,  courteous,  and  for  worthy  ob- 
jects ;  occupy  them  in  just  deeds ;  and  their  tongue  must 
needs  be  a  grand  one.  Nor  is  it  possible,  therefore— 
observe  the  necessary  reflected  action — that  any  tongue 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  69 

should  be  a  noble  one,  of  which  the  words  are  not  so 
many  trumpet-calls  to  action.  All  great  languages  in- 
variably utter  great  things,  and  command  them ;  they 
cannot  be  mimicked  but  by  obedience ;  the  breath  of 
them  is  inspiration  because  it  is  not  only  vocal,  but 
vital ;  and  you  can  only  learn  to  speak  as  these  men 
spoke,  by  becoming  what  these  men  were. 

70.  Now  for  direct  confirmation  of  this,  I  want  you 
to  think  over  the  relation  of  expression  to  character  in 
two  great  masters  of  the  absolute  art  of  language,  Virgil 
and  Pope.  You  are  perhaps  surprised  at  the  last  name  ; 
and  indeed  you  have  in  English  much  higher  grasp  and 
melody  of  language  from  more  passionate  minds,  but  you 
have  nothing  else,  in  its  range,  so  perfect.  I  name, 
therefore,  these  two  men,  because  they  are  the  two  most 
accomplished  Artists,  merely  as  such,  whom  I  know  in 
literature  ;  and  because  I  think  you  will  be  afterwards 
interested  in  investigating  how  the  infinite  grace  in  the 
words  of  the  one,  the  seventy  in  those  of  the  other, 
and  the  precision  in  those  of  both,  arise  wholly  out  of 
the  moral  elements  of  their  minds : — out  of  the  deep 
tenderness  in  Virgil  which  enabled  him  to  write  the  stories 
of  Nisus  and  Lausus;  and  the  serene  and  just  benevo- 
lence which  placed  Pope,  in  his  theology,  two  centuries  in 
advance  of  his  time,  and  enabled  him  to  sum  the  law  of 
noble  life  in  two  lines  which,  so  far  as  I  know,  are  the 
most  complete,  the  most  concise,  and  the  most  lofty  ex- 
pression of  moral  temper  existing  in  English  words  : — 
'•Never  elated,  while  one  man's  oppress' d; 
Never  dejected,  while  another 's  bless 'd.' 
I  wish  you  also  to  remember  these  lines  of  Pope,  and 


70  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

to  make  yourselves  entirely  masters  of  his  system  of 
ethics ;  because,  putting  Shakespeare  aside  as  rather  the 
world's  than  ours,  I  hold  Pope  to  be  the  most  perfect 
representative  we  have,  since  Chaucer,  of  the  true 
English  mind;  and  I  think  the  Dunciad  is  the  most 
absolutely  chiselled  and  monumental  work  ' exacted'  in 
our  country.  You  will  find,  as  you  study  Pope,  that 
he  has  expressed  for  you,  in  the  strictest  language  and 
within  the  briefest  limits,  every  law  of  art,  of  criticism, 
of  economy,  of  policy,  and,  finally,  of  a  benevolence, 
humble,  rational,  and  resigned,  contented  with  its  allot- 
ted share  of  life,  and  trusting  the  problem  of  its  sal- 
vation to  Him  in  whose  hand  lies  that  of  the  universe. 

71.  And  now  I  pass  to  the  arts  with  which  I  have 
special  concern,  in  which,  though  the  facts  are  exactly 
the  same,  I  shall  have  more  difficulty  in  proving  my 
assertion,  because  very  few  of  us  are  as  cognizant  of 
the  merit  of  painting  as  we  are  of  that  of  language ; 
and  I  can  only  show  you  whence  that  merit  springs 
from,  after  having  thoroughly  shown  you  in  what  it 
consists.  But,  in  the  meantime,  I  have  simply  to  tell 
you,  that  the  manual  arts  are  as  accurate  exponents  of 
ethical  state,  as  other  modes  of  expression;  first,  with 
absolute  precision,  of  that  of  the  workman,  and  then 
with  precision,  disguised  by  many  distorting  influences, 
of  that  of  the  nation  to  which  he  belongs. 

And,  first,  they  are  a  perfect  exponent  of  the  mind  of 
the  workman ;  but,  being  so,  remember,  if  the  mind  be 
great  or  complex,  the  art  is  not  an  easy  book  to  read ; 
for  we  must  ourselves  possess  all  the  mental  characters 
of  which  we  are  to  read  the  signs.  No  man  can  read 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  71 

the  evidence  of  labour  who  is  not  himself  laborious,  for 
he  does  not  know  what  the  work  cost  :  nor  can  he 
read  the  evidence  of  true  passion  if  he  is  not  passionate ; 
nor  of  gentleness  if  he  is  not  gentle :  and  the  most 
subtle  signs  of  fault  and  weakness  of  character  he  can 
only  judge  by  having  had  the  same  faults  to  fight  with. 
I  myself,  for  instance,  know  impatient  work,  and  tired 
work,  better  than  most  critics,  because  I  am  myself 
always  impatient,  and  often  tired : — so  also,  the  patient 
and  indefatigable  touch  of  a  mighty  master  becomes 
more  wonderful  to  me  than  to  others.  Yet,  wonderful 
in  no  mean  measure  it  will  be  to  you  all,  when  I  make 
it  manifest ; — and  as  soon  as  we  begin  our  real  work, 
and  you  have  learned  what  it  is  to  draw  a  true  line,  I 
shall  be  able  to  make  manifest  to  you, — and  indisput- 
ably so, — that  the  day's  work  of  a  man  like  Mantegna 
or  Paul  Veronese  consists  of  an  unfaltering,  uninter- 
rupted succession  of  movements  of  the  hand  more  precise 
than  those  of  the  finest  fencer :  the  pencil  leaving  one 
point  and  arriving  at  another,  not  only  with  unerring 
precision  at  the  extremity  of  the  line,  but  with  an  un- 
erring and  yet  varied  course — sometimes  over  spaces  a 
foot  or  more  in  extent — yet  a  course  so  determined  every- 
where that  either  of  these  men  could,  and  Veronese  often 
does,  draw  a  finished  profile,  or  any  other  portion  of  the 
contour  of  a  face,  with  one  line,  not  afterwards  changed. 
Try,  first,  to  realise  to  yourselves  the  muscular  precision 
of  that  action,  and  the  intellectual  strain  of  it ;  for  the 
movement  of  a  fencer  is  perfect  in  practised  monotony; 
but  the  movement  of  the  hand  of  a  great  painter  is  at 
every  instant  governed  by  direct  and  new  intention. 


72  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

Then  imagine  that  muscular  firmness  and  subtlety,  and 
the  instantaneously  selective  and  ordinant  energy  of  the 
brain,  sustained  all  day  long,  not  only  without  fatigue, 
but  with  a  visible  joy  in  the  exertion,  like  that  which 
an  eagle  seems  to  take  in  the  wave  of  his  wings ;  and 
this  all  life  long,  and  through  long  life,  not  only  with- 
out failure  of  power,  but  with  visible  increase  of  it,  until 
the  actually  organic  changes  of  old  age.  And  then  con- 
sider, so  far  as  you  know  anything  of  physiology,  what 
sort  of  an  ethical  state  of  body  and  mind  that  means! 
— ethic  through  ages  past !  what  fineness  of  race  there 
must  be  to  get  it,  what  exquisite  balance  and  symmetry 
of  the  vital  powers !  And  then,  finally,  determine  for 
yourselves  whether  a  manhood  like  that  is  consistent 
with  any  viciousness  of  soul,  with  any  mean  anxiety, 
any  gnawing  lust,  any  wretchedness  of  spite  or  remorse, 
any  consciousness  of  rebellion  against  law  of  God  or 
man,  or  any  actual,  though  unconscious,  violation  of  even 
the  least  law  to  which  obedience  is  essential  for  the  glory 
of  life,  and  the  pleasing  of  its  Giver. 

72.  It  is,  of  course,  true  that  many  of  the  strong 
masters  had  deep  faults  of  character,  but  their  faults 
always  show  in  their  work.  It  is  true  that  some  could 
not  govern  their  passions;  if  so,  they  died  young,  or 
they  painted  ill  when  old.  But  the  greater  part  of  our 
misapprehension  in  the  whole  matter  is  from  our  not 
having  well  known  who  the  great  painters  were,  and 
taking  delight  in  the  petty  skill  that  was  bred  in  the 
fumes  of  the  taverns  of  the  North,  instead  of  theirs  who 
breathed  empyreal  air,  sons  of  the  morning,  under  the 
woods  of  Assisi  and  the  crags  of  Cadore. 


m.]  Art  to  Morals.  73 

73.  It  is  true   however   also,  as  I  have   pointed  out 
long-  ago,   that  the   strong  masters  fall   into   two   great 
divisions,  one  leading  simple  and  natural  lives,  the  other 
restrained    in    a    Puritanism    of  the   worship  of  beauty ; 
and  these  two  manners   of  life  you  may  recognise  in  a 
moment  by  their  work.     Generally  the  naturalists  are  the 
strongest ;  but  there  are  two  of  the  Puritans,  whose  work 
if  I  can  succeed  in  making  clearly  understandable  to  you 
during  my  three  years  here,  it  is  all  I  need  care  to  do. 
But  of  these  two  Puritans  one  I  cannot  name  to  you,  and 
the   other  I  at  present  will  not.     One  I  cannot,  for  no 
one  knows  his  name,  except  the  baptismal  one,  Bernard, 
or   'dear  little    Bernard' — Bernardino,   called,    from   his 
birthplace,   (Luino,  on  the   lago   Maggiore,)  Bernard  of 
Luino.     The  other  is  a  Venetian,  of  whom  many  of  you 
probably  have  never  heard,   and  of  whom,  through  me, 
you  shall  not  hear,  until  I  have  tried  to  get  some  picture 
by  him  over  to  England. 

74.  Observe    then,    this  Puritanism    in   the   worship 
of  beauty,  though  sometimes  weak,  is  always  honourable 
and   amiable,  and  the   exact  reverse   of  the  false   Puri- 
tanism, which  consists  in  the  dread  or  disdain  of  beauty. 
And  in   order  to  treat  my  subject  rightly,  I  ought  to 
proceed  from  the  skill  of  art  to  the  choice  of  its  subject, 
and  show  you  how  the  moral  temper  of  the  workman  is 
shown    by  his    seeking    lovely   forms    and  thoughts   to 
express,  as  well  as  by  the  force  of  his  hand  in  expression. 
But  I  need  not  now  urge  this  part  of  the  proof  on  you, 
because  you  are  already,  I  believe,  sufficiently  conscious  of 
the  truth  in  this  matter,  and  also  I   have  already  said 
enough  of  it  in  my  writings ;    whereas  I  have  not  at  all 


74  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

said  enough  of  the  infallibleness  of  fine  technical  work 
as  a  proof  of  every  other  good  power.  And  indeed  it 
was  long-  before  I  myself  understood  the  true  meaning  of 
the  pride  of  the  greatest  men  in  their  mere  execution, 
shown,  for  a  permanent  lesson  to  us,  in  the  stories 
which,  whether  true  or  not,  indicate  with  absolute 
accuracy  the  general  conviction  of  great  artists ;  —  the 
stories  of  the  contest  of  Apelles  and  Protogenes  in  a  line 
only,  (of  which  I  can  promise  you,  you  shall  know  the 
meaning  to  some  purpose  in  a  little  while), — the  story 
of  the  circle  of  Giotto,  and  especially,  which  you  may 
perhaps  not  have  observed,  the  expression  of  Diirer  in 
his  inscription  on  the  drawings  sent  him  by  Raphael. 
These  figures,  he  says,  '  Raphael  drew  and  sent  to 
Albert  Diirer  in  Niirnberg,  to  show  him' — What?  Not 
his  invention,  nor  his  beauty  of  expression,  but  '  sein 
Hand  zu  weisen,'  e  To  show  him  his  fiand.'  And  you 
will  find,  as  you  examine  farther,  that  all  inferior  artists 
are  continually  trying  to  escape  from  the  necessity  of 
sound  work,  and  either  indulging  themselves  in  their 
delights  in  subject,  or  pluming  themselves  on  their 
noble  motives  for  attempting  what  they  cannot  perform ; 
(and  observe,  by  the  way,  that  a  great  deal  of  what  is 
mistaken  for  conscientious  motive  is  nothing  but  a  very 
pestilent,  because  very  subtle,  condition  of  vanity) ;  where- 
as the  great  men  always  understand  at  once  that  the 
first  morality  of  a  painter,  as  of  everybody  else,  is  to 
know  his  business ;  and  so  earnest  are  they  in  this,  that 
many,  whose  lives  you  would  think,  by  the  results  of  their 
work,  had  been  passed  in  strong  emotion,  have  in  reality 
subdued  themselves,  though  capable  of  the  very  strongest 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  75 

passions,  into  a  calm  as  absolute  as  that  of  a  deeply 
sheltered  mountain  lake,  which  reflects  every  agitation 
of  the  clouds  in  the  sky,  and  every  change  of  the  shadows 
on  the  hills,  but  is  itself  motionless. 

75.  Finally,  you  must  remember  that  great  obscurity 
has  been  brought  upon  the  truth  in  this  matter  by  the 
want  of  integrity  and  simplicity  in  our  modern  life.     I 
mean  integrity  in  the  Latin  sense,  wholeness.     Everything 
is   broken   up,    and   mingled   in   confusion,    both   in   our 
habits  and  thoughts;    besides  being  in  great  part  imita- 
tive :    so  that  you  not  only  cannot  tell  what  a  man  is,  but 
sometimes  you  cannot  tell  whether  he  is,  at  all ! — whether 
you   have   indeed  to  do   with   a  spirit,  or  only   with   an 
echo.     And  thus   the   same   inconsistencies   appear   now, 
between  the  work  of  artists  of  merit  and  their  personal 
characters,    as    those    which    you    find    continually    dis- 
appointing expectation   in   the  lives   of  men   of  modern 
literary   power; — the    same    conditions  of  society  having 
obscured    or   misdirected   the   best    qualities    of  the    im- 
agination, both  in  our  literature  and  art.     Thus  there  is 
no  serious  question  with   any   of  us   as  to   the  personal 
character    of   Dante    and    Giotto,    of    Shakespeare    and 
Holbein  ;    but  we     pause    timidly    in    the    attempt    to 
analyse  the  moral  laws  of  the  art  skill  in  recent  poets, 
novelists,  and  painters. 

76.  Let  me  assure  you  once  for  all,  that  as  you  grow 
older,  if  you  enable  yourselves  to  distinguish,  by  the  truth 
of  your  own  lives,  what  is  true  in  those  of  other  men, 
you  will  gradually  perceive  that  all  good  has  its  origin  in 
good,  never  in  evil;   that  the  fact  of  either  literature  or 
painting  being  truly  fine  of  their  kind,  whatever  their 


76  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

mistaken  aim,  or  partial  error,  is  proof  of  their  noble 
origin  :  and  that,  if  there  is  indeed  sterling-  value  in  the 
thing  done,  it  has  come  of  a  sterling  worth  in  the  soul 
that  did  it,  however  alloyed  or  denied  by  conditions  of 
sin  which  are  sometimes  more  appalling  or  more  strange 
than  those  which  all  may  detect  in  their  own  hearts, 
because  they  are  part  of  a  personality  altogether  larger 
than  ours,  and  as  far  beyond  our  judgment  in  its  dark- 
ness as  beyond  our  following  in  its  light.  And  it  is 
sufficient  warning  against  what  some  might  dread  as  the 
probable  effect  of  such  a  conviction  on  your  own  minds, 
namely,  that  you  might  permit  yourselves  in  the  weak- 
nesses which  you  imagined  to  be  allied  to  genius,  when 
they  took  the  form  of  personal  temptations ; — it  is  surely, 
I  say,  sufficient  warning  against  so  mean  a  folly,  to 
discern,  as  you  may  with  little  pains,  that,  of  all  human 
existences,  the  lives  of  men  of  that  distorted  and  tainted 
nobility  of  intellect  are  probably  the  most  miserable. 

77.  I  pass  to  the  second,  and  for  us  the  more  prac- 
tically important  question,  What  is  the  effect  of  noble  art 
upon  other  men ;  what  has  it  done  for  national  morality 
in  time  past ;  and  what  effect  is  the  extended  knowledge 
or  possession  of  it  likely  to  have  upon  us  now  ?  And 
here  we  are  at  once  met  by  the  facts,  which  are  as 
gloomy  as  indisputable,  that,  while  many  peasant  popu- 
lations, among  whom  scarcely  the  rudest  practice  of  art 
has  ever  been  attempted,  have  lived  in  comparative  in- 
nocence, honour,  and  happiness,  the  worst  foulness  and 
cruelty  of  savage  tribes  have  been  frequently  associated 
with  fine  ingenuities  of  decorative  design  ;  also,  that  no 
people  has  ever  attained  the  higher  stages  of  art  skill, 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  77 

except  at  a  period  of  its  civilisation  which  was  sullied  by 
frequent,  violent,  and  even  monstrous  crime;  and,  lastly, 
that  the  attaining  of  perfection  in  art  power,  has  been 
hitherto,  in  every  nation,  the  accurate  signal  of  the  begin- 
ning of  its  ruin. 

78.  Respecting  which  phenomena,  observe  first,  that 
although  good  never  springs  out  of  evil,  it  is  developed 
to  its  highest  by  contention  with  evil.     There  are  some 
groups  of  peasantry,  in  far-away  nooks  of  Christian  coun- 
tries,  who   are   nearly  as   innocent   as    lambs ;    but    the 
morality  which   gives   power   to   art   is    the   morality   of 
men,  not  of  cattle. 

Secondly,  the  virtues  of  the  inhabitants  of  many 
country  districts  are  apparent,  not  real ;  their  lives  are 
indeed  artless,  but  not  innocent ;  and  it  is  only  the  mo- 
notony of  circumstances,  and  the  absence  of  temptation, 
which  prevent  the  exhibition  of  evil  passions  not  less 
real  because  often  dormant,  nor  less  foul  because  shown 
only  in  petty  faults,  or  inactive  malignities. 

79.  But  you  will  observe  also  that  absolute  ai'tlessness, 
to  men  in  any  kind  of  moral  health,  is  impossible;   they 
have  always,  at  least,  the  art  by  which  they  live — agri- 
culture or  seamanship ;  and  in  these  industries,  skilfully 
practised,  you  will  find  the  law  of  their  moral  training; 
while,    whatever    the    adversity   of    circumstances,   every 
rightly-minded  peasantry,  such  as  that  of  Sweden,  Den- 
mark,   Bavaria,   or    Switzerland,   has   associated  with   its 
needful  industry  a  quite  studied  school  of  pleasurable  art 
in  dress ;  and  generally  also  in  song,  and  simple  domestic 
architecture. 

80.  Again,   I   need  not   repeat   to  you  here  what   I 


78  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

endeavoured  to  explain  in  the  first  lecture  in  the  book 
I  called  '  The  Two  Paths/  respecting  the  arts  of  savage 
races :  but  I  may  now  note  briefly  that  such  arts  are  the 
result  of  an  intellectual  activity  which  has  found  no  room 
to  expand,  and  which  the  tyranny  of  nature  or  of  man 
has  condemned  to  disease  through  arrested  growth.  And 
where  neither  Christianity,  nor  any  other  religion  con- 
veying some  moral  help,  has  reached,  the  animal  energy 
of  such  races  necessarily  flames  into  ghastly  conditions 
of  evil,  and  the  grotesque  or  frightful  forms  assumed  by 
their  art  are  precisely  indicative  of  their  distorted  moral 
nature. 

81.  But  the  truly  great  nations  nearly  always  begin 
from  a  race  possessing  this  imaginative  power;  and  for 
some  time  their  progress  is  very  slow,  and  their  state  not 
one  of  innocence,  but  of  feverish  and  faultful  animal 
energy.  This  is  gradually  subdued  and  exalted  into  bright 
human  life  ;  the  art  instinct  purifying  itself  with  the 
rest  of  the  nature,  until  social  perfectness  is  nearly 
reached ;  and  then  comes  the  period  when  conscience  and 
intellect  are  so  highly  developed,  that  new  forms  of 
error  begin  in  the  inability  to  fulfil  the  demands  of  the 
one,  or  to  answer  the  doubts  of  the  other.  Then  the 
wholeness  of  the  people  is  lost;  all  kinds  of  hypocrisies 
and  oppositions  of  science  develope  themselves;  their 
faith  is  questioned  on  one  side,  and  compromised  with 
on  the  other;  wealth  commonly  increases  at  the  same 
period  to  a  destructive  extent ;  luxury  follows ;  and  the 
ruin  of  the  nation  is  then  certain:  while  the  arts,  all 
this  time,  are  simply,  as  I  said  at  first,  the  exponents  of 
each  phase  Of  its  moral  state,  and  no  more  control  it  in 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  79 

its  political  career  than  the  gleam  of  the  firefly  guides  its 
oscillation.  It  is  true  that  their  most  splendid  results 
are  usually  obtained  in  the  swiftness  of  the  power  which 

| 

is  hurrying  to  the  precipice;  but  to  lay  the  charge  of 
the  catastrophe  to  the  art  by  which  it  is  illumined,  is  to 
find  a  cause  for  the  cataract  in  the  hues  of  its  iris.  It 
is  true  that  the  colossal  vices  belonging  to  periods  of 
great  national  wealth  (for  wealth,  you  will  find,  is  the 
real  root  of  all  evil)  can  turn  every  good  gift  and  skill 
of  nature  or  of  man  to  evil  purpose.  If,  in  such  times, 
fair  pictures  have  been  misused,  how  much  more  fair 
realities  ?  And  if  Miranda  is  immoral  to  Caliban,  is  that 
Miranda's  fault? 

82.  And  I  could  easily  go  on  to  trace  for  you  what, 
at  the  moment  I  speak,  is  signified,  in  our  own  national 
character,  by  the  forms  of  art,  and  unhappily  also  by  the 
forms  of  what  is  not  art,  but  drex^ ia,  that  exist  among 
us.     But  the  more  important  question  is,  What  will  be 
signified   by  them  ;    what  is  there  in  us   now  of  worth 
and  strength  which,  under  our  new  and  partly  accidental 
impulse  towards  formative   labour,   may  be  by  that   ex- 
pressed, and  by  that  fortified? 

Would  it  not  be  well  to  know  this?  Nay,  irrespective 
of  all  future  work,  is  it  not  the  first  thing  we  should 
want  to  know,  what  stuff  we  are  made  of — how  far  we 
are  ayaOol  or  KOKOI — good,  or  good  for  nothing?  We 
may  all  know  that,  each  of  ourselves,  easily  enough,  if 
we  like  to  put  one  grave  question  well  home. 

83.  Supposing   it  were  told   any  of  you   by  a   phy- 
sician whose  word  you  could  not  but  trust,  that  you  had 
not  more   than   seven   days   to   live.     And  suppose   also 


8o  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

that,  by  the  manner  of  your  education  it  had  happened 
to  you,  as  it  has  happened  to  many,  never  to  have  heard 
of  any  future  state,  or  not  to  have  credited  what  you 
heard;  and  therefore  that  you  had  to  face  this  fact 
of  the  approach  of  death  in  its  simplicity :  fearing  no 
punishment  for  any  sin  that  you  might  have  before 
committed,  or  in  the  coming  days  might  determine  to 
commit ;  and  having  similarly  no  hope  of  reward  for 
past,  or  yet  possible,  virtue;  nor  even  of  any  conscious- 
ness whatever  to  be  left  to  you,  after  the  seventh  day 
had  ended,  either  of  the  results  of  your  acts  to  those 
whom  you  loved,  or  of  the  feelings  of  any  survivors 
towards  you.  Then  the  manner  in  which  you  would 
spend  the  seven  days  is  an  exact  measure  of  the  morality 
of  your  nature. 

84.  I  know  that  some  of  you,  and  I  believe  the 
greater  number  of  you,  would,  in  such  a  case,  spend  the 
granted  days  entirely  as  you  ought.  Neither  in  num- 
bering the  errors,  or  deploring  the  pleasures  of  the  past ; 
nor  in  grasping  at  vile  good  in  the  present,  nor  vainly 
lamenting  the  darkness  of  the  future ;  but  in  instant  and 
earnest  execution  of  whatever  it  might  be  possible  for 
you  to  accomplish  in  the  time,  in  setting  your  affairs 
in  order,  and  in  providing  for  the  future  comfort,  and 
— so  far  as  you  might  by  any  message  or  record  of 
yourself,  for  the  consolation — of  those  whom  you  loved, 
and  by  whom  you  desired  to  be  remembered,  not  for 
your  good,  but  for  theirs.  How  far  you  might  fail 
through  human  weakness,  in  shame  for  the  past,  despair 
at  the  little  that  could  in  the  remnant  of  life  be  accom- 
plished, or  the  intolerable  pain  of  broken  affection,  would 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  81 

depend  wholly  on  the  degree  in  which  your  nature  had 
been  depressed  or  fortified  by  the  manner  of  your  past 
life.  But  I  think  there  are  few  of  you  who  would  not 
spend  those  last  days  better  than  all  that  had  preceded 
them. 

85.  If  you  look  accurately  through  the  records  of  the 
lives  that  have  been  most  useful  to  humanity,  you  will 
find  that  all  that  has  been  done  best,  has  been  done  so; 
— that  to  the   clearest  intellects  and  highest   souls, — to 
the  true  children  of  the  Father,  with  whom  a  thousand 
years  are  as  one  day,   their  poor  seventy  years  are  but 
as   seven    days.      The   removal   of  the   shadow  of  death 
from  them  to  an  uncertain,  but  always  narrow,  distance, 
never    takes    away    from    them    their    intuition    of    its 
approach;   the  extending  to  them  of  a  few  hours  more 
or  less  of  light  abates  not  their  acknowledgment  of  the 
infinitude  that  must  remain  to  be  known  beyond  their 
knowledge, — done  beyond  their  deeds  :  the  unprofitableness 
of  their  momentary  service  is  wrought  in  a  magnificent 
despair,  and  their  very  honour  is  bequeathed  by  them  for 
the  joy  of  others,  as  they  lie  down  to  their  rest,  regarding 
for  themselves  the  voice  of  men  no  more. 

86.  The  best  things,  I  repeat  to  you,  have  been  done 
thus,  and  therefore,  sorrowfully.     But  the  greatest  part 
of  the  good  work  of  the  world   is   done  either  in  pure 
and  unvexed  instinct  of  duty,  ( I  have  stubbed  Thornaby 
waste/  or  else,  and  better,  it  is  cheerful  and  helpful  doing 
of  what  the  hand  finds  to  do,  in  surety  that  at  evening 
time,  whatsoever  is  right,   the   Master  will  give.     And 
that  it  be  worthily  done,  depends  wholly  on  that  ultimate 
quantity  of  worth  which  you  can  measure,  each  in  him- 

G 


82  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

self,  by  the  test  I  have  just  given  you.  For  that  test, 
observe,  will  mark  to  you  the  precise  force,  first  of  your 
absolute  courage,  and  then  of  the  energy  in  you  for  the 
right  ordering  of  things,  and  the  kindly  dealing  with 
persons.  You  have  cut  away  from  these  two  instincts 
every  selfish  or  common  motive,  and  left  nothing  but  the 
energies  of  Order  and  of  Love. 

87.  Now,  where  those  two  roots  are  set,  all  the  other 
powers  and  desires  find  right  nourishment,   and   become 
to  their  own  utmost,  helpful  to  others  and  pleasurable  to 
ourselves.     And  so   far  as  those  two   springs   of  action 
are  not  in  us,  all  other  powers  become  corrupt  or  dead  ; 
even  the  love  of  truth,  apart  from  these,  hardens  into  an 
insolent  and  cold  avarice  of  knowledge,  which  unused,  is 
more  vain  than  unused  gold. 

88.  These,   then,   are    the    two   essential   instincts   of 
humanity :  the  love  of  Order,  and  the  love  of  Kindness. 
By  the  love  of  order  the  moral  energy  is  to   deal  with 
the   earth,   and   to   dress  it,  and  keep  it;   and  with  all 
rebellious  and  dissolute  forces  in  lower  creatures,   or  in 
ourselves.     By  the  love  of  doing  kindness  it  is  to  deal 
rightly  with  all  surrounding  life.     And  then,  grafted  on 
these,  we  are  to  make   every  other  passion  perfect;    so 
that  they  may  every  one  have  full  strength  and  yet  be 
absolutely  under  control. 

89.  Every  one  must  be  strong,  every  one  perfect,  every 
one   obedient  as   a  war  horse.      And  it  is   among  the 
most  beautiful  pieces  of  mysticism  to  which  eternal  truth 
is  attached,  that  the  chariot  race,  which  Plato  uses  as 
an  image  of  moral  government,  and  which  is  indeed  the 
most  perfect  type   of   it  in   any  visible    skill    of  men, 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  83 

should  have  been  made  by  the  Greeks  the  continual 
subject  of  their  best  poetry  and  best  art.  Nevertheless, 
Plato's  use  of  it  is  not  altogether  true.  There  is  no 
black  horse  in  the  chariot  of  the  soul.  One  of  the 
driver's  worst  faults  is  in  starving  his  horses;  another, 
in  not  breaking  them  early  enough;  but  they  are  all 
good.  Take,  for  example,  one  usually  thought  of  as 
wholly  evil — that  of  Anger,  leading  to  vengeance.  I 
believe  it  to  be  quite  one  of  the  crowning  wickednesses 
of  this  age  that  we  have  starved  and  chilled  our  faculty 
of  indignation,  and  neither  desire  nor  dare  to  punish 
crimes  justly.  We  have  taken  up  the  benevolent  idea, 
forsooth,  that  justice  is  to  be  preventive  instead  of  vin- 
dictive ;  and  we  imagine  that  we  are  to  punish,  not  in 
anger,  but  in  expediency;  not  that  we  may  give  de- 
served pain  to  the  person  in  fault,  but  that  we  may 
frighten  other  people  from  committing  the  same  fault. 
The  beautiful  theory  of  this  non- vindictive  justice  is, 
that  having  convicted  a  man  of  a  crime  worthy  of  death, 
we  entirely  pardon  the  criminal,  restore  him  to  his  place 
in  our  affection  and  esteem,  and  then  hang  him,  not  as 
a  malefactor,  but  as  a  scarecrow.  That  is  the  theory. 
And  the  practice  is,  that  we  send  a  child  to  prison  for 
a  month  for  stealing  a  handful  of  walnuts,  for  fear  that 
other  children  should  come  to  steal  more  of  our  walnuts. 
And  we  do  not  punish  a  swindler  for  ruining  a  thousand 
families,  because  we  think  swindling  is  a  wholesome 
excitement  to  trade. 

90.  But  all  true  justice  is  vindictive  to  vice  as  it  is 
rewarding  to  virtue.  Only — and  herein  it  is  distinguished 
from  personal  revenge — it  is  vindictive  of  the  wrong 


84  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

done,  not  of  the  wrong  done  to  us.  It  is  the  national 
expression  of  deliberate  anger,  as  of  deliberate  gratitude ; 
it  is  not  exemplary,  or  even  corrective,  but  essentially 
retributive;  it  is  the  absolute  art  of  measured  recom- 
pense, giving  honour  where  honour  is  due,  and  shame 
where  shame  is  due,  and  joy  where  joy  is  due,  and  pain 
where  pain  is  due.  It  is  neither  educational,  for  men 
are  to  be  educated  by  wholesome  habit,  not  by  rewards 
and  punishments;  nor  is  it  preventive,  for  it  is  to  be 
executed  without  regard  to  any  consequences;  but  only 
for  righteousness'  sake,  a  righteous  nation  does  judgment 
and  justice.  But  in  this,  as  in  all  other  instances,  the 
Tightness  of  the  secondary  passion  depends  on  its  being 
grafted  on  those  two  primary  instincts,  the  love  of  order 
and  of  kindness,  so  that  indignation  itself  is  against  the 
wounding  of  love.  Do  you  think  the  JU.TJI'IS  'A\L\rjos  came 
of  a  hard  heart  in  Achilles,  or  the  '  Pallas  te  hoc  vulnere, 
Pallas/  of  a  hard  heart  in  Anchises1  son? 

91 .  And  now,  if  with  this  clue  through  the  labyrinth 
of  them,  you  remember  the  course  of  the  arts  of  great 
nations,  you  will  perceive  that  whatever  has  prospered, 
and  become  lovely,  had  its  beginning — for  no  other  was 
possible — in  the  love  of  order  in  material  things  asso- 
ciated with  true  bmaiotrvvri,  and  the  desire  of  beauty  in 
material  things,  which  is  associated  with  true  affection, 
charitas ;  and  with  the  innumerable  conditions  of  true 
gentleness  expressed  by  the  different  uses  of  the  words 
Xa/ns  and  gratia.  You  will  find  that  this  love  of  beauty 
is  an  essential  part  of  all  healthy  human  nature,  and 
though  it  can  long  co-exist  with  states  of  life  in  many 
other  respects  unvirtuous,  it  is  itself  wholly  good; — the 


,IIL]  Art  to  Morals.  85 

direct  adversary  of  envy,  avarice,  mean  worldly  care,  and 
especially  of  cruelty.  It  entirely  perishes  when  these  are 
wilfully  indulged;  and  the  men  in  whom  it  has  heen 
most  strong  have  always  been  compassionate,  and  lovers 
of  justice,  and  the  earliest  discerners  and  declarers  of 
things  conducive  to  the  happiness  of  mankind. 

92.  Nearly  every  important  truth  respecting  the  love 
of  beauty  in  its  familiar  relations  to  human  life  was 
mythically  expressed  by  the  Greeks  in  their  various 
accounts  of  the  parentage  and  offices  of  the  Graces. 
But  one  fact,  the  most  vital  of  all,  they  could  not  in 
its  fulness  perceive,  namely,  that  the  intensity  of  other 
perceptions  of  beauty  is  exactly  commensurate  with  the 
imaginative  purity  of  the  passion  of  love,  and  with  the 
singleness  of  its  devotion.  They  were  not  fully  conscious 
of,  and  could  not  therefore  either  mythically  or  philo- 
sophically express,  the  deep  relation  within  themselves 
between  their  power  of  perceiving  beauty,  and  the  honour 
of  domestic  affection  which  found  their  sternest  themes 
of  tragedy  in  the  infringement  of  its  laws ; — which  made 
the  rape  of  Helen  the  chief  subject  of  their  epic  poetry, 
and  which  fastened  their  clearest  symbolism  of  resurrec- 
tion on  the  story  of  Alcestis.  Unhappily,  the  subordinate 
position  of  their  most  revered  women,  and  the  partial 
corruption  of  feeling  towards  them  by  the  presence 
of  certain  other  singular  states  of  inferior  passion  which 
it  is  as  difficult  as  grievous  to  analyse,  arrested  the 
ethical  as  well  as  the  formative  progress  of  the  Greek 
mind ;  and  it  was  not  until  after  an  interval  of  nearly 
two  thousand  years  of  various  error  and  pain,  that,  partly 
as  the  true  reward  of  Christian  warfare  nobly  sustained 


86  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

through  centuries  of  trial,  and  partly  as  the  visionary 
culmination  of  the  faith  which  saw  in  a  maiden's  purity 
the  link  between  God  and  her  race,  the  highest  and 
holiest  strength  of  mortal  love  was  reached  ;  and,  together 
with  it,  in  the  song  of  Dante,  and  the  painting  of 
Bernard  of  Luino  and  his  fellows,  the  perception,  and 
embodiment  for  ever  of  whatsoever  things  are  pure, 
whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  whatsoever  things  are  of 
good  report; — that,  if  there  be  any  virtue,  and  if  there 
be  any  praise,  men  might  think  on  those  things. 

93.  You  probably  observed   the  expression   I   used  a 
moment   ago,   the   imaginative   purity   of   the   passion   of 
love.     I  have  not  yet  spoken,  nor  is  it  possible  for  me 
to-day  to  speak  adequately,  of  the  moral  power  of  the  ima- 
gination :  but  you  may  for  yourselves  enough  discern  its 
nature  merely  by  comparing  the  dignity  of  the  relations 
between  the  sexes,  from  their  lowest  level  in  moths  or 
mollusca,   through   the   higher   creatures    in   whom    they 
become  a  domestic  influence  and  law,  up  to  the  love  of 
pure   men   and  women ;   and,  finally,   to  the   ideal  love 
which  animated  chivalry.     Throughout   this   vast   ascent 
it  is   the   gradual    increase    of  the    imaginative    faculty 
which  exalts  and  enlarges  the  authority  of  the  passion, 
until,  at  its  height,  it  is  the  bulwark  of  patience,  the 
tutor  of  honour,  and  the  perfectness  of  praise. 

94.  You  will  find  farther,   that  as  of  love,  so  of  all 
the  other  passions,  the  right  government  and  exaltation 
begins  in  that  of  the  Imagination,  which   is   lord   over 
them.     For  to  subdue  the  passions,  which  is  thought  so 
often  to  be  the   sum   of  duty  respecting  them,  is  pos- 
sible  enough   to   a  proud   dulness ;    but   to   excite  them 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  87 

rightly,  and  make  them  strong  for  good,  is  the  work  of 
the  unselfish  imagination.  It  is  constantly  said  that 
human  nature  is  heartless.  Do  not  believe  it.  Human 
nature  is  kind  and  generous ;  but  it  is  narrow  and  blind ; 
and  can  only  with  difficulty  conceive  anything  but  what 
it  immediately  sees  and  feels.  People  would  instantly 
care  for  others  as  well  as  themselves  if  only  they  could 
imagine  others  as  well  as  themselves.  Let  a  child  fall 
into  the  river  before  the  roughest  man's  eyes; — he  will 
usually  do  what  he  can  to  get  it  out,  even  at  some  risk 
to  himself ;  and  all  the  town  will  triumph  in  the  saving 
of  one  little  life.  Let  the  same  man  be  shown  that 
hundreds  of  children  are  dying  of  fever  for  want  of 
some  sanitary  measure  which  it  will  cost  him  trouble 
to  urge,  and  he  will  make  no  effort ;  and  probably  all 
the  town  would  resist  him  if  he  did.  So,  also,  the  lives 
of  many  deserving  women  are  passed  in  a  succession  of 
petty  anxieties  about  themselves,  and  gleaning  of  minute 
interests  and  mean  pleasures  in  their  immediate  circle, 
because  they  are  never  taught  to  make  any  effort  to 
look  beyond  it;  or  to  know  anything  about  the  mighty 
world  in  which  their  lives  are  fading,  like  blades  of 
bitter  grass  in  fruitless  fields. 

95.  I  had  intended  to  enlarge  on  this — and  yet  more 
on  the  kingdom  which  every  man  holds  in  his  con- 
ceptive  faculty,  to  be  peopled  with  active  thoughts  and 
lovely  presences,  or  left  waste  for  the  springing  up  of 
those  dark  desires  and  dreams  of  which  it  is  written  that 
'every  imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  man's  heart  is 
evil  continually.'  True,  and  a  thousand  times  true  it 
is,  that,  here  at  least,  '  greater  is  he  that  ruleth  his 


88  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

spirit,  than  he  that  taketh  a  city.'      But  this  you  can 
partly  follow  out  for  yourselves  without  help,  partly  we 
must  leave  it  for  future  enquiry.      I  press  to  the  con- 
clusion which  I  wish  to  leave  with  you,  that  all  you  can 
rightly  do,  or  honourably  become,  depends  on  the  govern- 
ment of  these  two  instincts  of  order  and   kindness,   by 
this  great  Imaginative  faculty,  which  gives  you  inheri- 
tance of  the  past,   grasp   of  the  present,   authority  over 
the  future.     Map   out  the  spaces   of  your  possible  lives 
by  its  help ;  measure  the  range  of  their  possible  agency ! 
On  the  walls  and  towers  of  this  your  fair  city,  there  is 
not  an  ornament  of  which  the  first  origin  may  not  be 
traced   back    to    the    thoughts    of   men   who    died    two 
thousand  years  ago.     Whom  will  you  be  governing  by 
your  thoughts,  two  thousand  years  hence  ?     Think  of  it, 
and  you  will  find  that  so  far  from  art   being  immoral, 
little  else  except  art  is  moral;  that  life  without  industry 
is  guilt,  and  industry  without  art  is  brutality :   and  for 
the  words  '  good '  and  '  wicked/  used  of  men,  you  may 
almost  substitute  the  words  '  Makers'  or  '  Destroyers.'    Far 
the  greater  part  of  the  seeming  prosperity  of  the  world 
is,  so  far  as  our  present  knowledge  extends,  vain :  wholly 
useless  for  any  kind  of  good,  but  having  assigned  to  it 
a  certain  inevitable  sequence  of  destruction  and  of  sorrow. 
Its  stress  is  only  the  stress  of  wandering  storm ;  its  beauty 
the  hectic  of  plague :   and  what  is  called  the  history  of 
mankind  is  too  often  the  record  of  the  whirlwind,  and 
the  map  of  the  spreading  of  the  leprosy.     But  underneath 
all  that,  or  in  narrow  spaces   of  dominion  in  the  midst 
of  it,  the  work  of  every  man,  '  qui  non  accepit  in  vani- 
tatem   animam   suam,'   endures    and    prospers ;    a    small 


in.]  Art  to  Morals.  89 

remnant  or  green  bud  of  it  prevailing  at  last  over  evil. 
And  though  faint  with  sickness,  and  encumbered  in  ruin, 
the  true  workers  redeem  inch  by  inch  the  wilderness 
into  garden  ground ;  by  the  help  of  their  joined  hands 
the  order  of  all  things  is  surely  sustained  and  vitally 
expanded,  and  although  with  strange  vacillation,  in  the 
eyes  of  the  watcher,  the  morning  cometh,  and  also  the 
night,  there  is  no  hour  of  human  existence  that  does  not 
draw  on  towards  the  perfect  day. 

96.  And  perfect  the  day  shall  be,  when  it  is  of  all 
men  understood  that  the  beauty  of  Holiness  must  be  in 
labour  as  well  as  in  rest.  Nay !  more,  if  it  may  be,  in 
labour ;  in  our  strength,  rather  than  in  our  weakness  ; 
and  in  the  choice  of  what  we  shall  work  for  through  the 
six  days,  and  may  know  to  be  good  at  their  evening 
time,  than  in  the  choice  of  what  we  pray  for  on  the 
seventh,  of  reward  or  repose.  With  the  multitude  that 
keep  holiday,  we  may  perhaps  sometimes  vainly  have 
gone  up  to  the  house  of  the  Lord,  and  vainly  there 
asked  for  what  we  fancied  would  be  mercy;  but  for 
the  few  who  labour  as  their  Lord  would  have  them, 
the  mercy  needs  no  seeking,  and  their  wide  home  no 
hallowing.  Surely  goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  them, 
all  the  days  of  their  life;  and  they  shall  dwell  in  the 
house  of  the  Lord — FOR  EVER. 


LECTURE     IV. 


THE    RELATION    OF    ART   TO    USE. 


LECTURE    IV. 

THE    RELATION    OF    ART    TO    USE. 

97.  OUR  subject  of  enquiry  to-day,  you  will  re- 
member, is  the  mode  in  which  fine  art  is  founded  upon, 
or  may  contribute  to,  the  practical  requirements  of 
human  life. 

Its  offices  in  this  respect  are  mainly  twofold :  it 
gives  Form  to  knowledge,  and  Grace  to  utility;  that 
is  to  say,  it  makes  permanently  visible  to  us  things 
which  otherwise  could  neither  be  described  by  our 
science,  nor  retained  by  our  memory ;  and  it  gives 
delightfulness  and  worth  to  the  implements  of  daily 
use,  and  materials  of  dress,  furniture,  and  lodging.  In 
the  first  of  these  offices  it  gives  precision  and  charm  to 
truth;  in  the  second  it  gives  precision  and  charm  to 
service.  For,  the  moment  we  make  anything  useful 
thoroughly,  it  is  a  law  of  nature  that  we  shall  be 
pleased  with  ourselves,  and  with  the  thing  we  have 
made ;  and  become  desirous  therefore  to  adorn  or  com- 
plete it,  in  some  dainty  way,  with  finer  art  expressive 
of  our  pleasure. 

And  the   point   I   wish   chiefly  to    bring    before    you 


94  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

to-day  is  this  close  and  healthy  connection  of  the  fine 
arts  with  material  use;  but  I  must  first  try  briefly  to 
put  in  clear  light  the  function  of  art  in  giving  Form  to 
truth. 

98.  Much  that  I   have  hitherto   tried  to   teach  has 
been   disputed  on  the  ground  that  I  have  attached  too 
much  importance  to   art  as   representing    natural  facts, 
and   too  little  to   it   as   a   source   of  pleasure.      And  I 
wish,    in    the    close    of    these    four    prefatory    lectures, 
strongly  to  assert  to  you,  and,  so  far  as  I  can  in  the 
time,  convince  you,  that  the   entire  vitality  of  art   de- 
pends upon  its  being   either  full   of  truth,   or    full    of 
use ;   and  that,  however  pleasant,  wonderful,  or  impres- 
sive it  may  be  in  itself,  it  must  yet  be  of  inferior  kind, 
and  tend  to  deeper  inferiority,  unless  it  has  clearly  one 
of  these  main   objects, — either  to  state  a   true   thing ;  or 
to  adorn  a   serviceable  one.     It  must  never  exist  alone, 
— never  for  itself;  it  exists  rightly  only  when  it  is  the 
means  of  knowledge,  or  the  grace  of  agency  for  life. 

99.  Now,  I  pray  you  to  observe — for  though  I  have 
said   this   often  before,  I  have  never  yet  said  it  clearly 
enough — every  good  piece  of  art,  to  whichever  of  these 
ends  it   may   be   directed,   involves   first    essentially  the 
evidence  of  human  skill,  and  the  formation  of  an  actually 
beautiful  thing  by  it. 

Skill,  and  beauty,  always  then ;  and,  beyond  these,  the 
formative  arts  have  always  one  or  other  of  the  two 
objects  which  I  have  just  defined  to  you — truth,  or  ser- 
viceableness ;  and  without  these  aims  neither  the  skill 
nor  their  beauty  will  avail ;  only  by  these  can  either 
legitimately  reign.  All  the  graphic  arts  begin  in  keep- 


iv.]  Art  to  Use.  95 

ing  the  outline  of  shadow  that  we  have  loved,  and  they 
end  in  giving  to  it  the  aspect  of  life ;  and  all  the  ar- 
chitectural arts  begin  in  the  shaping  of  the  cup  and 
the  platter,  and  they  end  in  a  glorified  roof. 

Therefore,  you  see,  in  the  graphic  arts  you  have  Skill, 
Beauty,  and  Likeness;  and  in  the  architectural  arts, 
Skill,  Beauty,  and  Use  ;  and  you  must  have  the  three 
in  each  group,  balanced  and  co-ordinate;  and  all  the 
chief  errors  of  art  consist  in  losing  or  exaggerating  one 
of  these  elements. 

100.  For  instance,  almost  the  whole  system  and  hope 
of  modern  life  are  founded  on  the  notion  that  you  may 
substitute  mechanism  for  skill,  photograph  for  picture, 
cast-iron  for  sculpture.  That  is  your  main  nineteenth- 
century  faith,  or  infidelity.  You  think  you  can  get 
everything  by  grinding  —  music,  literature,  and  paint- 
ing. You  will  find  it  grievously  not  so;  you  can  get 
nothing  but  dust  by  mere  grinding.  Even  to  have  the 
barley-meal  out  of  it,  you  must  have  the  barley  first; 
and  that  comes  by  growth,  not  grinding.  But  essen- 
tially, we  have  lost  our  delight  in  Skill ;  in  that  ma- 
jesty of  it  which  I  was  trying  to  make  clear  to  you  in 
my  last  address,  and  which  long  ago  I  tried  to  express, 
under  the  head  of  ideas  of  power.  The  entire  sense  of 
that,  we  have  lost,  because  we  ourselves  do  not  take 
pains  enough  to  do  right,  and  have  no  conception  of 
what  the  right  costs ;  so  that  all  the  joy  and  reverence 
we  ought  to  feel  in  looking  at  a  strong  man's  work 
have  ceased  in  us.  We  keep  them  yet  a  little  in  looking  at 
a  honeycomb  or  a  bird's-nest;  we  understand  that  these 
differ,  by  divinity  of  skill,  from  a  lump  of  wax  or  a 


96  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

cluster  of  sticks.  But  a  picture,  which  is  a  much  more 
wonderful  thing  than  a  honeycomb  or  a  bird's -nest, — 
have  we  not  known  people,  and  sensible  people  too, 
who  expected  to  be  taught  to  produce  that,  in  six 
lessons  ? 

101.  Well,  you  must  have  the  skill,  you  must  have 
the   beauty,    which   is   the   highest   moral   element;    and 
then,  lastly,  you  must  have  the  verity  or  utility,  which  is 
not  the  moral,  but  the  vital  element ;  and  this  desire  for 
verity  and  use  is  the  one  aim  of  the  three  that  always 
leads  in  great  schools,  and  in  the  minds  of  great  mas- 
ters,  without   any   exception.      They  will  permit  them- 
selves  in    awkwardness,    they  will   permit   themselves   in 
ugliness ; — but  they  will  never  permit  themselves  in  use- 
lessness  or  in  unveracity. 

102.  And    farther,    as    their    skill    increases,   and    as 
their  grace,  so   much   more,  their   desire  for  truth.      It 
is    impossible    to    find     the    three    motives    in    fairer 
balance  and  harmony  than  in  our  own  Reynolds.      He 
rejoices  in   showing  you    his    skill ;    and    those    of   you 
who   succeed   in  learning  what  painters'  work  really  is, 
will  one  day  rejoice  also,  even  to  laughter — that  highest 
laughter  which  springs  of  pure  delight,  in  watching  the 
fortitude  and  the  fire  of  a  hand  which  strikes  forth  its 
will  upon   the   canvas   as   easily   as   the  wind    strikes   it 
on    the    sea.      He.-  rejoices   in    all    abstract   beauty   and 
rhythm   and  melody  of  design;    he  will  never  give  you 
a  colour  that  is  not  lovely,  nor  a  shade  that  is  unneces- 
sary, nor  a  line  that  is  ungraceful.     But  all  his  power 
and   all  his   invention   are  held  by  him   subordinate, — 
and  the  more   obediently  because   of  their  nobleness, — 


iv.]  Art  to   Use.  97 

to  his  true  leading  purpose  of  setting  before  you  such 
likeness  of  the  living  presence  of  an  English  gentleman 
or  an  English  lady,  as  shall  be  worthy  of  being  looked 
upon  for  ever. 

103.  But  farther,  you  remember,  I  hope — for  I  said 
it  in  a  way  that  I  thought  would  shock  you  a  little, 
that  you  might  remember  it — my  statement,  that  art 
had  never  done  more  than  this,  never  more  than  given 
the  likeness  of  a  noble  human  being.  Not  only  so, 
but  it  very  seldom  does  so  much  as  this ;  and  the  best 
pictures  that  exist  of  the  great  schools  are  all  portraits, 
or  groups  of  portraits,  often  of  very  simple  and  nowise 
noble  persons.  You  may  have  much  more  brilliant 
and  impressive  qualities  in  imaginative  pictures ;  you 
may  have  figures  scattered  like  clouds,  or  garlanded 
like  flowers ;  you  may  have  light  and  shade,  as  of 
a  tempest,  and  colour,  as  of  the  rainbow;  but  all 
that  is  child's  play  to  the  great  men,  though  it  is 
astonishment  to  us.  Their  real  strength  is  tried  to 
the  utmost,  and  as  far  as  I  know,  it  is  never  elsewhere 
brought  out  so  thoroughly,  as  in  painting  one  man  or 
woman,  and  the  soul  that  was  in  them ;  nor  that 
always  the  highest  soul,  but  often  only  a  thwarted 
one  that  was  capable  of  height ;  or  perhaps  not  even 
that,  but  faultful  and  poor,  yet  seen  through,  to  the 
poor  best  of  it,  by  the  masterful  "sight.  So  that  in 
order  to  put  before  you  in  your  Standard  series  the 
best  art  possible,  I  am  obliged,  even  from  the  very 
strongest  men,  to  take  the  portraits,  before  I  take  the 
idealism.  Nay,  whatever  is  best  in  the  great  com- 
positions themselves  has  depended  on  portraiture ;  and 

H 


98  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

the  study  necessary  to  enable  you  to  understand  inven- 
tion will  also  convince  you  that  the  mind  of  man  never 
invented  a  greater  thing  than  the  form  of  man,  ani- 
mated by  faithful  life.  Every  attempt  to  refine  or  exalt 
such  healthy  humanity  has  weakened  or  caricatured  it ; 
or  else  consists  only  in  giving  it,  to  please  our  fancy, 
the  wings  of  birds,  or  the  eyes  of  antelopes.  Whatever 
is  truly  great  in  either  Greek  or  Christian  art,  is  also 
restrictedly  human ;  and  even  the  raptures  of  the  re- 
deemed souls  who  enter,  '  celestemente  ballando,'  the 
gate  of  Angelico's  Paradise,  were  seen  first  in  the  ter- 
restrial, yet  most  pure,  mirth  of  Florentine  maidens. 

104.  I   am   aware   that    this    cannot    but   at    present 
appear    gravely   questionable    to    those    of    my   audience 
who  are  strictly  cognizant  of  the  phases   of  Greek  art ; 
for  they  know  that  the  moment  of  its  decline   is  accu- 
rately marked,   by   its    turning  from    abstract    form    to 
portraiture.     But  the  reason  of  this  is  simple.     The  pro- 
gressive course  of  Greek  art  was  in  subduing  monstrous 
conceptions  to  natural  ones;  it  did  this  by  general  laws; 
it  reached   absolute   truth   of  generic   human  form,  and 
if  its  ethical  force  had   remained,  would  have  advanced 
into  healthy  portraiture.     But  at  the  moment  of  change 
the  national  life  ended  in  Greece;  and  portraiture,  there, 
meant  insult  to  her  religion,  and  flattery  to  her  tyrants. 
And    her    skill   perished,    not   because    she    became   true 
in  sight,  but  because  she  became  vile  in  heart. 

105.  And   now  let  us  think  of  our   own  work,  and 
ask    how  that   may   become,   in   its   own   poor   measure, 
active  in  some   verity   of  representation.      We  certainly 
cannot  begin  by  drawing  kings  or  queens ;   but  we  must 


iv.]  Art  to   Use.  99 

try,  even  in  our  earliest  work,  if  it  is  to  prosper,  to 
draw  something-  that  will  convey  true  knowledge  both 
to  ourselves  and  others.  And  I  think  you  will  find 
greatest  advantage  in  the  endeavour  to  give  more  life 
and  educational  power  to  the  simpler  branches  of  natural 
science :  for  the  great  scientific  men  are  all  so  eager  in 
advance  that  they  have  no  time  to  popularise  their 
discoveries,  and  if  we  can  glean  after  them  a  little,  and 
make  pictures  of  the  things  which  science  describes,  we 
shall  find  the  service  a  worthy  one.  Not  only  so,  but 
we  may  even  be  helpful  to  science  herself;  for  she  has 
suffered  by  her  proud  severance  from  the  arts ;  and 
having  made  too  little  effort  to  realise  her  discoveries 
to  vulgar  eyes,  has  herself  lost  true  measure  of  what 
was  chiefly  precious  in  them. 

106.  Take  Botany,  for  instance.  Our  scientific  bota- 
nists are,  I  think,  chiefly  at  present  occupied  in  dis- 
tinguishing species,  which  perfect  methods  of  distinction 
will  probably  in  the  future  show  to  be  indistinct; — in 
inventing  descriptive  names  of  which  a  more  advanced 
science  and  more  fastidious  scholarship  will  show  some 
to  be  unnecessary,  and  others  inadmissible ;  —  and  in 
microscopic  investigations  of  structure,  which  through 
many  alternate  links  of  triumphant  discovery  that  tissue 
is  composed  of  vessels,  and  that  vessels  are  composed  of 
tissue,  have  not  hitherto  completely  explained  to  us 
either  the  origin,  the  energy,  or  the  course  of  the  sap; 
and  which,  however  subtle  or  successful,  bear  to  the  real 
natural  history  of  plants  only  the  relation  that  anatomy 
and  organic  chemistry  bear  to  the  history  of  men.  In 
the  meantime,  our  artists  are  so  generally  convinced  of 

H  2 


ioo  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

the  truth  of  the  Darwinian  theory,  that  they  do  not 
always  think  it  necessary  to  show  any  difference  be- 
tween the  foliage  of  an  elm  and  an  oak;  and  the  gift- 
books  of  Christmas  have  every  page  surrounded  with 
laboriously  engraved  garlands  of  rose,  shamrock,  thistle, 
and  forget-me-not,  without  its  being  thought  proper  by 
the  draughtsmen,  or  desirable  by  the  public,  even  in 
the  case  of  those  uncommon  flowers,  to  observe  the  real 
shape  of  the  petals  of  any  one  of  them. 

107.  Now  what  we  especially  need  at  present  for  edu- 
cational purposes  is  to  know,  not  the  anatomy  of  plants, 
but  their  biography  —  how  and  where  they  live  and  die, 
their  tempers,  benevolences,  malignities,  distresses,  and 
virtues.  We  want  them  drawn  from  their  youth  to 
their  age,  from  bud  to  fruit.  We  ought  to  see  the 
various  forms  of  their  diminished  but  hardy  growth  in 
cold  climates,  or  poor  soils;  and  their  rank  or  wild 
luxuriance,  when  full-fed,  and  warmly  nursed.  And  all 
this  we  ought  to  have  drawn  so  accurately,  that  we 
might  at  once  compare  any  given  part  of  a  plant  with 
the  same  part  of  any  other,  drawn  on  the  like  con- 
ditions. Now,  is  not  this  a  work  which  we  may  set 
about  here  in  Oxford,  with  good  hope  and  much  plea- 
sure? I  think  it  so  important,  that  the  first  exercise 
in  drawing  I  shall  put  before  you  will  be  an  outline 
of  a  laurel  leaf.  You  will  find  in  the  opening  sentence 
of  Leonardo's  treatise,  our  present  text-book,  that  you 
must  not  at  first  draw  from  nature,  but  from  a  good 
master's  work,  '  per  assuefarsi  a  buone  membra,'  to 
accustom  yourselves,  that  is,  to  entirely  good  representa- 
tive organic  forms.  So  your  first  exercise  shall  be  the 


iv.]  Art  to   Use.  101 

top  of  the  laurel  sceptre  of  Apollo,  drawn  by  an  Italian 
engraver  of  Lionardo's  own  time;  then  we  will  draw 
a  laurel  leaf  itself;  and  little  by  little,  I  think  we  may 
both  learn  ourselves,  and  teach  to  many  besides,  somewhat 
more  than  we  know  yet,  of  the  wild  olives  of  Greece, 
and  the  wild  roses  of  England. 

108.  Next,    in    Geology,  which  I  will  take  leave   to 
consider  as  an  entirely  separate  science  from  the  zoology 
of   the    past,   which    has    lately   usurped   its    name    and 
interest.      In    geology    itself   we    find    the    strength    of 
many  able  men  occupied  in  debating  questions  of  which 
there  are  yet  no  data  even  for  the  clear  statement;  and 
in    seizing   advanced   theoretical    positions   on    the    mere 
contingency  of  their  being  afterwards  tenable;  while,  in 
the    meantime,   no   simple   person,   taking    a    holiday   in 
Cumberland,  can  get  an  intelligible  section  of  Skiddaw, 
or  a  clear  account  of  the  origin  of  the  Skiddaw  slates ; 
and  while,  though  half  the    educated  society  of  London 
travel   every   summer   over   the   great   plain   of  Switzer- 
land, none  know,  or  care  to  know,  why  that  is  a  plain, 
and  the  Alps  to  the  south  of  it  are  Alps ;  and  whether 
or  not  the  gravel  of  the  one  has  anything  to  do  with 
the   rocks   of  the   other.     And    though    every   palace  in 
Europe  owes   part  of  its   decoration   to  variegated   mar- 
bles,  and   nearly   every   woman   in   Europe   part   of  her 
decoration   to   pieces   of  jasper   or  chalcedony,  I  do  not 
think  any  geologist  could  at  this  moment  with  authority 
tell  us  either  how  a  piece  of  marble  is  stained,  or  what 
causes  the  streaks  in  a  Scotch  pebble. 

109.  Now,  as  soon  as  you  have  obtained  the  power 
of  drawing,  I  do  not  say  a  mountain,  but  even  a  stone, 


IO2  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

accurately,  every  question  of  this  kind  will  become  to 
you  at  once  attractive  and  definite;  you  will  find  that 
in  the  grain,  the  lustre,  and  the  cleavage-lines  of  the 
smallest  fragment  of  rock,  there  are  recorded  forces  of 
every  order  and  magnitude,  from  those  which  raise  a 
continent  by  one  volcanic  effort,  to  those  which  at  every 
instant  are  polishing  the  apparently  complete  crystal  in 
its  nest,  and  conducting  the  apparently  motionless  metal 
in  its  vein ;  and  that  only  by  the  art  of  your  own  hand, 
and  fidelity  of  sight  which  it  developes,  you  can  obtain 
true  perception  of  these  invincible  and  inimitable  arts  of 
the  earth  herself:  while  the  comparatively  slight  effort 
necessary  to  obtain  so  much  skill  as  may  serviceably 
draw  mountains  in  distant  effect  will  be  instantly  re- 
warded by  what  is  almost  equivalent  to  a  new  sense  of 
the  conditions  of  their  structure. 

110.  And,  because  it  is  well  at  once  to  know  some 
direction  in  which  our  work  may  be  definite,  let  me 
suggest  to  those  of  you  who  may  intend  passing  their 
vacation  in  Switzerland,  and  who  care  about  moun- 
tains, that  if  they  will  first  qualify  themselves  to  take 
angles  of  position  and  elevation  with  correctness,  and 
to  draw  outlines  with  approximate  fidelity,  there  are  a 
series  of  problems  of  the  highest  interest  to  be  worked 
out  on  the  southern  edge  of  the  Swiss  plain,  in  the 
study  of  the  relations  of  its  molasse  beds  to  the  rocks 
which  are  characteristically  developed  in  the  chain  of 
the  Stockhorn,  Beatenberg,  Pilate,  Mythen  above 
Schwytz,  and  High  Sentis  of  Appenzell ;  the  pursuit 
of  which  may  lead  them  into  many  pleasant,  as  well  as 
creditably  dangerous,  walks,  and  curious  discoveries ;  and 


iv.]  Art  to   Use,  103 

will  be   good  for   the   discipline  of  their  fingers   in   the 
pencilling-  of  crag  form. 

111.  I  wish  I  could  ask  you  to  draw,  instead  of  the 
Alps,    the    crests    of   Parnassus    and    Olympus,   and    the 
ravines   of  Delphi   and    of   Tempe.      I   have    not    loved 
the  arts   of  Greece  as   others   have ;    yet   I   love  them, 
and  her,   so  much,   that   it  is  to   me  simply  a  standing 
marvel  how  scholars  can  endure  for   all  these  centuries, 
during  which  their  chief  education  has  been  in  the  lan- 
guage and  policy  of  Greece,  to  have  only  the  names  of 
her  hills  and  rivers  upon  their  lips,  and  never  one  line 
of  conception  of  them  in  their  mind's   sight.     Which  of 
us  knows  what  the  valley  of  Sparta  is  like,  or  the  great 
mountain  vase  of  Arcadia  ?   which  of  us,  except  in  mere 
airy  syllabling  of  names,  knows  aught  of  '  sandy  Ladon's 
lilied  banks,  or  old  Lycaeus,  or  Cyllene  hoar  ? '    '  You  can- 
not travel  in  Greece?' — I  know  it;  nor  in  Magna  Gra- 
cia.      But,  gentlemen   of  England,  you   had   better  find 
out  why  you  cannot,  and  put  an  end  to  that  horror  of 
European  shame,  before  you  hope  to  learn  Greek  art. 

112.  I   scarcely   know   whether    to    place   among   the 
things    useful    to    art,    or    to     science,    the    systematic 
record,  by  drawing,  of  phenomena  of  the   sky.      But  I 
am  quite  sure  that  your  work   cannot   in   any  direction 
be  more  useful  to  yourselves,  than   in   enabling   you  to 
perceive  the  quite   unparalleled   subtilties   of  colour  and 
inorganic     form,    which     occur    on    any    ordinarily    fine 
morning   or   evening   horizon ;    and    I   will   even   confess 
to    you    another    of    my    perhaps    too    sanguine    expec- 
tations, that  in  some   far   distant   time  it  may  come  to 
pass,    that   young    Englishmen   and    Englishwomen    may 


IO4  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

think  the  breath  of  the  morning-  sky  pleasanter  than 
that  of  midnight,  and  its  light  prettier  than  that  of 
candles. 

113.  Lastly,  in  Zoology.      What  the  Greeks  did  for 
the   horse,    and   what,    as   far    as   regards    domestic    and 
expressional   character,    Landseer    has    done   for   the  dog 
and   the  deer,  remains  to  be  done  by  art  for  nearly  all 
other  animals  of  high  organisation.     There  are  few  birds 
or  beasts  that  have  not  a  range  of  character  which,  if 
not  equal  to  that  of  the  horse  or  dog,  is  yet  as  interest- 
ing within   narrower  limits,  and  often   in   grotesqueness, 
intensity,  or  wild  and  timid   pathos,  more  singular  and 
mysterious.      Whatever    love    of   humour    you    have, — 
whatever    sympathy    with    imperfect,    but    most    subtle, 
feeling, — whatever  perception   of  sublimity  in  conditions 
of   fatal    power,    may  here   find   fullest    occupation :    all 
these    being   joined,   in    the    strong  animal   races,   to   a 
variable   and  fantastic   beauty  far  beyond  anything  that 
merely  formative  art   has  yet  conceived.     I  have  placed 
in  your  Educational  series  a  wing  by  Albert  Diirer,  which 
goes   as    far    as  art   yet   has   reached    in   delineation   of 
plumage ;  while  for  the    simple   action  of  the  pinion,  it 
is  impossible  to  go  beyond  what  has  been  done  already 
by   Titian   and   Tintoret;    but   you    cannot    so    much   as 
once   look   at  the   rufflings   of  the   plumes   of  a   pelican 
pluming   itself  after   it  has  been  in  the  water,  or  care- 
fully draw  the  contours  of  the  wing  either  of  a  vulture 
or  a  common  swift,  or  paint  the  rose  and  vermilion  on 
that  of  a  flamingo,  without  receiving  almost  a  new  con- 
ception of  the  meaning  of  form  and  colour  in  creation. 

114.  Lastly.      Your  work,   in    all    directions   I   have 


iv.]  Art  to  Use.  105 

hitherto  indicated,  may  be  as  deliberate  as  you  choose; 
there  is  no  immediate  fear  of  the  extinction  of  many 
species  of  flowers  or  animals ;  and  the  Alps,  and  valley 
of  Sparta,  will  wait  your  leisure,  I  fear  too  long.  But 
the  feudal  and  monastic  buildings  of  Europe,  and  still 
more  the  streets  of  her  ancient  cities,  are  vanishing  like 
dreams :  and  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  the  mingled  envy 
and  contempt  with  which  future  generations  will  look 
back  to  us,  who  still  possessed  such  things,  yet  made 
no  effort  to  preserve,  and  scarcely  any  to  delineate 
them  :  for,  when  used  as  material  of  landscape  by  the 
modern  artist,  they  are  nearly  always  superficially  or 
flatteringly  represented,  without  zeal  enough  to  penetrate 
their  character,  or  patience  enough  to  render  it  in 
modest  harmony.  As  for  places  of  traditional  in- 
terest, I  do  not  know  an  entirely  faithful  drawing 
of  any  historical  site,  except  one  or  two  studies  made 
by  enthusiastic  young  painters  in  Palestine  and  Egypt : 
for  which,  thanks  to  them  always;  but  we  want  work 
nearer  home. 

115.  Now  it  is  quite  probable  that  some  of  you, 
who  will  not  care  to  go  through  the  labour  necessary 
to  draw  flowers  or  animals,  may  yet  have  pleasure  in 
attaining  some  moderately  accurate  skill  of  sketching 
architecture,  and  greater  pleasure  still  in  directing  it 
usefully.  Suppose,  for  instance,  we  were  to  take  up  the 
historical  scenery  in  Carlyle's  '  Frederick/  Too  justly  the 
historian  accuses  the  genius  of  past  art,  in  that,  types 
of  too  many  such  elsewhere,  the  galleries  of  Berlin — 
'are  made  up,  like  other  galleries,  of  goat-footed  Pan, 
Europa's  Bull,  Romulus's  She-Wolf,  and  the  Correg- 


io6  T/u  relation  of  [LECT. 

giosity  of  Correggio,  and  contain,  for  instance,  no  por- 
trait of  Friedrich  the  Great,  —  no  likeness  at  all,  or 
next  to  none  at  all,  of  the  noble  series  of  Human 
Realities,  or  of  any  part  of  them,  who  have  sprung-, 
not  from  the  idle  brains  of  dreaming-  dilettanti,  but 
from  the  head  of  God  Almighty,  to  make  this  poor 
authentic  earth  a  little  memorable  for  us,  and  to  do  a 
little  work  that  may  be  eternal  there/  So  Carlyle  tells 
us — too  truly !  We  cannot  now  draw  Friedrich  for  him, 
but  we  can  draw  some  of  the  old  castles  and  cities  that 
were  the  cradles  of  German  life — Hohenzollern,  Hapsburg-, 
Marburg,  and  such  others ; — we  may  keep  some  authen- 
tic likeness  of  these  for  the  future.  Suppose  we  were  to 
take  up  that  first  volume  of  '  Friedrich,'  and  put  outlines 
to  it  ?  shall  we  begin  by  looking  for  Henry  the  Fowler's 
tomb — Carlyle  himself  asks  if  he  has  any — at  Quedlin- 
burg,  and  so  downwards,  rescuing  what  we  can?  That 
would  certainly  be  making  our  work  of  some  true  use. 

116.  But  I  have  told  you  enough,  it  seems  to  me, 
at  least  to-day,  of  this  function  of  art  in  recording  fact ; 
let  me  now  finally,  and  with  all  distinctness  possible  to 
me,  state  to  you  its  main  business  of  all ; — its  service  in 
the  actual  uses  of  daily  life. 

You  are  surprised,  perhaps,  to  hear  me  call  this 
its  main  business.  That  is  indeed  so,  however.  The 
giving  brightness  to  picture  is  much,  but  the  giving 
brightness  to  life  more.  And  remember,  were  it  as 
patterns  only,  you  cannot,  without  the  realities,  have 
the  pictures.  You  cannot  have  a  landscape  by  Turner, 
without  a  country  for  him  to  paint ;  you  cannot  have 
a  portrait  by  Titian,  without  a  man  to  be  pourtrayed. 


iv.]  Art  to  Use.  107 

I  need  not  prove  that  to  you,  I  suppose,  in  these  short 
terms  ;  but  in  the  outcome  I  can  get  no  soul  to  believe 
that  the  beginning  of  art  is  in  getting  our  country 
clean  and  our  people  beautiful.  I  have  been  ten  years 
trying  to  get  this  very  plain  certainty — I  do  not  say 
believed — but  even  thought  of,  as  anything  but  a  mon- 
strous proposition.  To  get  your  country  clean,  and 
your  people  lovely ; — I  assure  you,  that  is  a  necessary 
work  of  art  to  begin  with !  There  has  indeed  been  art 
in  countries  where  people  lived  in  dirt  to  serve  God,  but 
never  in  countries  where  they  lived  in  dirt  to  serve  the 
devil.  There  has  indeed  been  art  where  the  people  were 
not  all  lovely, — where  even  their  lips  were  thick — and 
their  skins  black,  because  the  sun  had  looked  upon  them ; 
but  never  in  a  country  where  the  people  were  pale  with 
miserable  toil  and  deadly  shade,  and  where  the  lips  of 
youth,  instead  of  being  full  with  blood,  were  pinched 
by  famine,  or  warped  with  poison.  And  now,  therefore, 
note  this  well,  the  gist  of  all  these  long  prefatory  talks. 
I  said  that  the  two  great  moral  instincts  were  those  of 
Order  and  Kindness.  Now,  all  the  arts  are  founded  on 
agriculture  by  the  hand,  and  on  the  graces,  and  kindness 
of  feeding,  and  dressing,  and  lodging  your  people. 
Greek  art  begins  in  the  gardens  of  Alcinous  —  perfect 
order,  leeks  in  beds,  and  fountains  in  pipes.  And 
Christian  art,  as  it  arose  out  of  chivalry,  was  only  pos- 
sible so  far  as  chivalry  compelled  both  kings  and  knights 
to  care  for  the  right  personal  training  of  their  people  ; 
it  perished  utterly  when  those  kings  and  knights  became 
8j7/uo/3opoi,  devourers  of  the  people.  And  it  will  become 
possible  again  only,  when,  literally,  the  sword  is  beaten 


io8  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

into  the  ploughshare,  when  your  St.  George  of  Eng- 
land shall  justify  his  name,  and  Christian  art  shall  be 
known,  as  its  Master  was,  in  breaking  of  bread. 

117.  Now   look    at   the   working    out   of  this   broad 
principle  in  minor  detail ;    observe  how,  from  highest  to 
lowest,  health  of  art  has  first  depended  on  reference  to 
industrial  use.     There  is  first  the  need  of  cup  and  platter, 
especially   of  cup ;    for  you  can    put  your  meat    on    the 
Harpies',  or  any  other,  tables ;   but  you  must  have  your 
cup  to    drink  from.      And  to   hold  it  conveniently,  you 
must  put  a  handle  to  it ;    and  to  fill  it  when  it  is  empty 
you  must  have  a  large  pitcher  of  some  sort ;    and  to  carry 
the   pitcher  you  may  most  advisably  have   two  handles. 
Modify  the  forms  of  these  needful  possessions  according 
to    the    various    requirements    of  drinking    largely   and 
drinking  delicately;    of  pouring  easily  out,  or  of  keep- 
ing for  years  the  perfume  in;    of  storing  in  cellars,  or 
bearing   from   fountains ;    of  sacrificial  libation,    of  Pan, 
athenaic    treasure     of    oil,    and    sepulchral    treasure    of 
ashes, — and  you  have  a  resultant  series  of  beautiful  form 
and  decoration,  from  the  rude  amphora  of  red  earth  up 
to  Cellini's  vases  of  gems  and  crystal,  in  which  series, 
but  especially  in   the  more   simple  conditions   of  it,  are 
developed    the    most    beautiful    lines    and    most   perfect 
types  of  severe  composition  which  have  yet  been  attained 
by  art. 

118.  But   again,   that  you  may   fill   your  cup   with 
pure   water,   you  must  go    to  the    well  or  spring ;   you 
need  a  fence   round  the   well;    you  need   some  tube  or 
trough,  or  other  means  of  confining   the  stream  at  the 
spring.     Eor  the  conveyance  of  the  current  to  any  dis- 


iv.]  Art  to  Use.  109 

tance  you  must  build  either  enclosed  or  open  aqueduct  •, 
and  in  the  hot  square  of  the  city  where  you  set  it  free, 
you  find  it  good  for  health  and  pleasantness  to  let  it 
leap  into  a  fountain.  On  these  several  needs  you  have 
a  school  of  sculpture  founded ;  in  the  decoration  of  the 
walls  of  wells  in  level  countries,  and  of  the  sources  of 
springs  in  mountainous  ones,  and  chiefly  of  all,  where  the 
women  of  household  or  market  meet  at  the  city  fountain. 
There  is,  however,  a  farther  reason  for  the  use  of  art 
here  than  in  any  other  material  service,  so  far  as  we 
may,  by  art,  express  our  reverence  or  thankfulness. 
Whenever  a  nation  is  in  its  right  mind,  it  always  has 
a  deep  sense  of  divinity  in  the  gift  of  rain  from  heaven, 
filling  its  heart  with  food  and  gladness;  and  all  the 
more  when  that  gift  becomes  gentle  and  perennial  in 
the  flowing  of  springs.  It  literally  is  not  possible  that 
any  fruitful  power  of  the  Muses  should  be  put  forth 
upon  a  people  which  disdains  their  Helicon ;  still  less 
is  it  possible  that  any  Christian  nation  should  grow  up 
'tanquam  lignum  quod  plantatum  est  secus  decursus 
aquarum,'  which  cannot  recognise  the  lesson  meant  in 
their  being  told  of  the  places  where  Rebekah  was  met ; 
— where  Rachel,  —  where  Zipporah, — and  she  who  was 
asked  for  water  under  Mount  Gerizim  by  a  Stranger, 
weary,  who  had  nothing  to  draw  with. 

119.  And  truly,  when  our  mountain  springs  are  set 
apart  in  vale  or  craggy  glen,  or  glade  of  wood  green 
through  the  drought  of  summer,  far  from  cities,  then 
it  is  best  let  them  stay  in  their  own  happy  peace;  but 
if  near  towns,  and  liable  therefore  to  be  defiled  by  com- 
mon usage,  we  could  not  use  the  loveliest  art  more 


no  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

worthily  than  by  sheltering  the  spring  and  its  first 
pools  with  precious  marbles :  nor  ought  anything  to  be 
esteemed  more  important,  as  a  means  of  healthy  education, 
than  the  care  to  keep  the  streams  of  it  afterwards,  to  as 
great  a  distance  as  possible,  pure,  full  of  fish,  and  easily 
accessible  to  children.  There  used  to  be,  thirty  years 
ago,  a  little  rivulet  of  the  Wandel,  about  an  inch  deep, 
which  ran  over  the  carriage-road  and  under  a  foot-bridge 
just  under  the  last  chalk  hill  near  Croydon.  Alas  !  men 
came  and  went;  and  it — did  not  go  on  for  ever.  It  has 
long  since  been  bricked  over  by  the  parish  authorities; 
but  there  was  more  education  in  that  stream  with  its 
minnows  than  you  could  get  out  of  a  hundred  pounds 
spent  yearly  in  the  parish  schools,  even  though  you 
were  to  spend  every  farthing  of  it  in  teaching  the  nature 
of  oxygen  and  hydrogen,  and  the  names,  and  rate  per 
minute,  of  all  the  rivers  in  Asia  and  America. 

120.  Well,  the  gist  of  this  matter  lies  here  then.    Sup- 
pose we  want  a  school  of  pottery  again  in  England,  all 
we  poor  artists  are  ready  to  do  the  best  we  can,  to  show 
you  how  pretty  a  line  may  be  that  is  twisted  first  to  one 
side,  and  then  to  the  other;   and  how  a  plain  household- 
blue  will  make  a  pattern  on  white ;  and  how  ideal  art  may 
be   got   out  of  the   spaniel's  colours,    of  black   and  tan. 
But  I  tell  you   beforehand,  all  that  we   can   do  will  be 
utterly  useless,  unless  you  teach  your  peasant  to  say  grace, 
not  only  before  meat,  but  before  drink;   and  having  pro- 
vided him  with  Greek  cups  and  platters,  provide  him  also 
with  something  that  is  not  poisoned  to  put  into  them. 

121.  There   cannot  be  any  need  that  I  should  trace 
for  you    the  conditions  of  art  that   are    directly  founded 


iv.]  Art  to  Use.  1 1 1 

on  serviceableness  of  dress,  and  of  armour ;  but  it  is  my 
duty  to  affirm  to  you,  in  the  most  positive  manner,  that 
after  recovering,  for  the  poor,  wholesomeness  of  food,  your 
next  step  towards  founding  schools  of  art  in  England  must 
be  in  recovering,  for  the  poor,  decency  and  wholesome- 
ness  of  dress;  thoroughly  good  in  substance,  fitted  for 
their  daily  work,  becoming  to  their  rank  in  life,  and  worn 
with  order  and  dignity.  And  this  order  and  dignity 
must  be  taught  them  by  the  women  of  the  upper  and 
middle  classes,  whose  minds  can  be  in  nothing  right, 
as  long  as  they  are  so  wrong  in  this  matter  as  to  endure 
the  squalor  of  the  poor,  while  they  themselves  dress  gaily. 
And  on  the  proper  pride  and  comfort  of  both  poor  and 
rich  in  dress,  must  be  founded  the  true  arts  of  dress ; 
carried  on  by  masters  of  manufacture  no  less  careful  of 
the  perfectness  and  beauty  of  their  tissues,  and  of  all  that 
in  substance  and  in  design  can  be  bestowed  upon  them, 
than  ever  the  armourers  of  Milan  and  Damascus  were 
careful  of  their  steel. 

122.  Then,  in  the  third  place,  having  recovered  some 
wholesome  habits  of  life  as  to  food  and  dress,  we  must 
recover  them  as  to  lodging.  I  said  just  now  that  the 
best  architecture  was  but  a  glorified  roof.  Think  of  it. 
The  dome  of  the  Vatican,  the  porches  of  Rheims  or 
Chartres,  the  vaults  and  arches  of  their  aisles,  the  canopy 
of  the  tomb,  and  the  spire  of  the  belfry,  are  all  forms 
resulting  from  the  mere  requirement  that  a  certain  space 
shall  be  strongly  covered  from  heat  and  rain.  More 
than  that — as  I  have  tried  all  through  'The  Stones  of 
Venice'  to  show — the  lovely  forms  of  these  were  every 
one  of  them  developed  in  civil  and  domestic  building, 


H2  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

and  only  after  their  invention  employed  ecclesiastically 
on  the  grandest  scale.  I  do  not  know  whether  you 
have  noticed,  but  I  think  you  cannot  but  have  noticed, 
here  in  Oxford,  as  elsewhere,  that  our  modern  architects 
never  seem  to  know  what  to  do  with  their  roofs.  Be 
assured,  until  the  roofs  are  right,  nothing  else  will  be ; 
and  there  are  just  two  ways  of  keeping  them  right. 
Never  build  them  of  iron,  but  only  of  wood  or  stone  ; 
and  secondly,  take  care  that  in  every  town  the  little 
roofs  are  built  before  the  large  ones,  and  that  every- 
body who  wants  one  has  got  one.  And  we  must  try 
also  to  make  everybody  want  one.  That  is  to  say,  at 
some  not  very  advanced  period  of  life,  men  should  desire 
to  have  a  home,  which  they  do  not  wish  to  quit  any 
more,  suited  to  their  habits  of  life,  and  likely  to  be 
more  and  more  suitable  to  them  until  their  death.  And 
men  must  desire  to  have  these  their  dwelling-places  built 
as  strongly  as  possible,  and  furnished  and  decorated 
daintily,  and  set  in  pleasant  places,  in  bright  light 
and  good  air,  being  able  to  choose  for  themselves  that 
at  least  as  well  as  swallows.  And  when  the  houses  are 
grouped  together  in  cities,  men  must  have  so  much  civic 
fellowship  as  to  subject  their  architecture  to  a  common 
law,  and  so  much  civic  pride  as  to  desire  that  the  whole 
gathered  group  of  human  dwellings  should  be  a  lovely 
thing,  not  a  frightful  one,  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 
Not  many  weeks  ago  an  English  clergyman,  a  master 
of  this  University,  a  man  not  given  to  sentiment,  but 
of  middle  age,  and  great  practical  sense,  told  me,  by 
accident,  and  wholly  without  reference  to  the  subject 
now  before  us,  that  he  never  could  enter  London  from 


iv.]  Art  to   Use.  113 

his  country  parsonage  but  with  closed  eyes,  lest  the 
sight  of  the  blocks  of  houses  which  the  railroad  inter- 
sected in  the  suburbs  should  unfit  him,  by  the  horror  of 
it,  for  his  day's  work. 

123.  Now,  it  is  not  possible — and  I  repeat  to  you, 
only  in  more  deliberate  assertion,  what  I  wrote  just 
twenty-two  years  ago  in  the  last  chapter  of  the  '  Seven 
Lamps  of  Architecture '  —  it  is  not  possible  to  have 
any  right  morality,  happiness,  or  art,  in  any  country 
where  the  cities  are  thus  built,  or  thus,  let  me  rather 
say,  clotted  and  coagulated;  spots  of  a  dreadful  mildew 
spreading  by  patches  and  blotches  over  the  country  they 
consume.  You  must  have  lovely  cities,  crystallised,  not 
coagulated,  into  form;  limited  in  size,  and  not  casting 
out  the  scum  and  scurf  of  them  into  an  encircling  erup- 
tion of  shame,  but  girded  each  with  its  sacred  pomo3- 
rium,  and  with  garlands  of  gardens  full  of  blossoming 
trees  and  softly  guided  streams. 

That  is  impossible,  you  say !  It  may  be  so.  I  have 
nothing  to  do  with  its  possibility,  but  only  with  its 
indispensability.  More  than  that  must  be  possible, 
however,  before  you  can  have  a  school  of  art;  namely, 
that  you  find  places  elsewhere  than  in  England,  or  at 
least  in  otherwise  unserviceable  parts  of  England,  for 
the  establishment  of  manufactories  needing  the  help  of 
fire,  that  is  to  say,  of  all  the  rexyai  ^avavcrmal  and 
firipp-qToi,  of  which  it  was  long  ago  known  to  be  the 
constant  nature  that  '  doxoAfas  fj.6Xi.a-Ta  IXOVCTI  Kol  <}>(\<t>v 
KO.I  TTo'Aews  (n;j>€7n/xeAei(r0ai,'  and  to  reduce  such  manu- 
factures to  their  lowest  limit,  so  that  nothing  may  ever 
be  made  of  iron  that  can  as  effectually  be  made  of  wood 

i 


1 1 4  The  relation  of  [LECT. 

or  stone ;  and  nothing  moved  by  steam  that  can  be  as 
effectually  moved  by  natural  forces.  And  observe,  that 
for  all  mechanical  effort  required  in  social  life  and  in 
cities,  water  power  is  infinitely  more  than  enough;  for 
anchored  mills  on  the  large  rivers,  and  mills  moved  by 
sluices  from  reservoirs '  filled  by  the  tide,  will  give  you 
command  of  any  quantity  of  constant  motive  power  you 
need. 

Agriculture  by  the  hand,  then,  and  absolute  refusal 
or  banishment  of  unnecessary  igneous  force,  are  the  first 
conditions  of  a  school  of  art  in  any  country.  And  until 
you  do  this,  be  it  soon  or  late,  things  will  continue  in 
that  triumphant  state  to  which,  for  want  of  finer  art, 
your  mechanism  has  brought  them; — that,  though  Eng- 
land is  deafened  with  spinning  wheels,  her  people  have 
not  clothes — though  she  is  black  with  digging  of  fuel, 
they  die  of  cold — and  though  she  has  sold  her  soul 
for  gain,  they  die  of  hunger.  Stay  in  that  triumph,  if 
you  choose;  but  be  assured  of  this,  it  is  not  one  which 
the  fine  arts  will  ever  share  with  you. 

124.  Now,  I  have  given  you  my  message,  containing, 
as  I  know,  offence  enough,  and  itself,  it  may  seem  to 
many,  unnecessary  enough.  But  just  in  proportion  to 
its  apparent  non-necessity,  and  to  its  certain  offence,  was 
its  real  need,  and  my  real  duty  to  speak  it.  The  study 
of  the  fine  arts  could  not  be  rightly  associated  with 
the  grave  work  of  English  Universities,  without  due 
and  clear  protest  against  the  misdirection  of  national 
energy,  which  for  the  present  renders  all  good  results 
of  such  study  on  a  great  scale,  impossible.  I  can 
easily  teach  you,  as  any  other  moderately  good  draughts- 


iv.]  Art  to  Use.  115 

man  could,  how  to  hold  your  pencils,  and  how  to  lay 
your  colours;  but  it  is  little  use  my  doing  that,  while 
the  nation  is  spending  millions  of  money  in  the  destruc- 
tion of  all  that  pencil  or  colour  have  to  represent,  and 
in  the  promotion  of  false  forms  of  art,  which  are  only 
the  costliest  and  the  least  enjoyable  of  follies.  And 
therefore  these  are  the  things  that  I  have  first  and  last 
to  tell  you  in  this  place : — that  the  fine  arts  are  not  to 
be  learned  by  Locomotion,  but  by  making  the  homes  we 
live  in  lovely,  and  by  staying  in  them; — that  the  fine 
arts  are  not  to  be  learned  by  Competition,  but  by  doing 
our  quiet  best  in  our  own  way; — that  the  fine  arts  are 
not  to  be  learned  by  Exhibition,  but  by  doing  what  is 
right,  and  making  what  is  honest,  whether  it  be  ex- 
hibited or  not; — and,  for  the  sum  of  all,  that  men  must 
paint  and  build  neither  for  pride  nor  for  money,  but 
for  love ;  for  love  of  their  art,  for  love  of  their  neigh- 
bour, and  whatever  better  love  may  be  than  these, 
founded  on  these.  I  know  that  I  gave  some  pain, 
which  I  was  most  unwilling  to  give,  in  speaking  of 
the  possible  abuses  of  religious  art;  but  there  can  be 
no  danger  of  any,  so  long  as  we  remember  that  God 
inhabits  cottages  as  well  as  churches,  and  ought  to  be 
well  lodged  there  also.  Begin  with  wooden  floors ;  the 
tesselated  ones  will  take  care  of  themselves ;  begin  with 
thatching  roofs,  and  you  shall  end  by  splendidly  vault- 
ing them ;  begin  by  taking  care  that  no  old  eyes  fail 
over  their  Bibles,  nor  young  ones  over  their  needles,  for 
want  of  rushlight,  and  then  you  may  have  whatever  true 
good  is  to  be  got  out  of  coloured  glass  or  wax  candles. 
And  in  thus  putting  the  arts  to  universal  use,  you 

i  2 


n6  T/ie  relation  of  [LECT. 

will  find  also  their  universal  inspiration,  their  universal 
benediction.  I  told  you  there  was  no  evidence  of  a 
special  Divineness  in  any  application  of  them ;  that 
they  were  always  equally  human  and  equally  Divine ; 
and  in  closing-  these  inaugural  series  of  lectures,  into 
which  I  have  endeavoured  to  compress  the  principles 
that  are  to  be  the  foundations  of  your  future  work,  it 
is  my  last  duty  to  say  some  positive  words  as  to  the 
Divinity  of  all  art,  when  it  is  truly  fair,  or  truly  ser- 
viceable. 

125.  Every  seventh  day,  if  not  oftener,  the  greater 
number  of  well-meaning  persons  in  England  thankfully 
receive  from  their  teachers  a  benediction,  couched  in 
these  terms :  — '  The  Grace  of  our  Lord  Christ,  and 
the  Love  of  God,  and  the  Fellowship  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  with  you/  Now  I  do  not  know  precisely 
what  sense  is  attached  in  the  English  public  mind  to 
those  expressions.  But  what  I  have  to  tell  you  posi- 
tively is,  that  the  three  things  do  actually  exist,  and 
can  be  known  if  you  care  to  know  them,  and  possessed 
if  you  care  to  possess  them ;  and  that  another  thing 
exists,  besides  these,  of  which  we  already  know  too 
much. 

First,  by  simply  obeying  the  orders  of  the  Founder 
of  your  religion,  all  grace,  graciousness,  or  beauty 
and  favour  of  gentle  life,  will  be  given  to  you  in 
mind  and  body,  in  work  and  in  rest.  The  Grace  of 
Christ  exists,  and  can  be  had  if  you  will.  Secondly,  as 
you  know  more  and  more  of  the  created  world,  you  will 
find  that  the  true  will  of  its  Maker  is  that  its  creatures 
should  be  happy;— that  He  has  made  everything  beau- 


iv.]  Art  to  Use.  117 

tiful  in  its  time  and  its  place,  and  that  it  is  chiefly 
by  the  fault  of  men,  when  they  are  allowed  the  liberty 
of  thwarting  His  laws,  that  Creation  groans  or  travails 
in  pain.  The  Love  of  God  exists,  and  you  may  see  it, 
and  live  in  it  if  you  will.  Lastly,  a  Spirit  does  actually 
exist  which  teaches  the  ant  her  path,  the  bird  her 
building,  and  men,  in  an  instinctive  and  marvellous 
way,  whatever  lovely  arts  and  noble  deeds  are  possible 
to  them.  Without  it  you  can  do  no  good  thing.  To 
the  grief  of  it  you  can  do  many  bad  ones.  In  the 
possession  of  it  is  your  peace  a,nd  your  power. 

And  there  is  a  fourth  thing,  of  which  we  already  know 
too  much.  There  is  an  evil  spirit  whose  dominion  is  in 
blindness  and  in  cowardice,  as  the  dominion  of  the  Spirit 
of  wisdom  is  in  clear  sight  and  in  courage. 

And  this  blind  and  cowardly  spirit  is  for  ever  telling 
you  that  evil  things  are  pardonable,  and  you  shall  not 
die  for  them,  and  that  good  things  are  impossible,  and 
you  need  not  live  for  them;  and  that  gospel  of  his  is 
now  the  loudest  that  is  preached  in  your  Saxon  tongue. 
You  will  find  some  day,  to  your  cost,  if  you  believe  the 
first  part  of  it,  that  it  is  not  true;  but  you  may  never, 
if  you  believe  the  second  part  of  it,  find,  to  your  gain, 
that  also,  untrue ;  and  therefore  I  pray  you  with  all 
earnestness  to  prove,  and  know  within  your  hearts,  that- 
all  things  lovely  and  righteous  are  possible  for  those 
who  believe  in  their  possibility,  and  who  determine  that, 
for  their  part,  they  will  make  every  day's  work  con- 
tribute to  them.  Let  every  dawn  of  morning  be  to  you 
as  the  beginning  of  life,  and  every  setting  sun  be  to 
you  as  its  close :  —  then  let  every  one  of  these  short 


1 1 8  The  relation  of  Art  to  Use. 

lives  leave  its  sure  record  of  some  kindly  thing-  done 
for  others — some  goodly  strength  or  knowledge  gained 
for  yourselves;  so,  from  day  to  day,  and  strength  to 
strength,  you  shall  build  up  indeed,  by  Art,  by  Thought, 
and  by  Just  Will,  an  Ecclesia  of  England,  of  which  it 
shall  not  be  said,  cSce  what  manner  of  stones  are  here/ 
but,  '  See  what  manner  of  men/ 


LECTURE    V. 


LINE. 


LECTURE    V. 

LINE. 

1 26.  Y  OU  will,  I  doubt  not,  willingly  permit  me  to 
begin  your  lessons  in  real  practice  of  art  in  words  of 
higher  authority  than  mine  (I  ought  rather  to  say,  of 
all  authority,  while  mine  are  of  none), — the  words  of 
the  greatest  of  English  painters  :  one  also,  than  whom 
there  is  indeed  no  greater,  among  those  of  any  nation, 
or  any  time, — our  own  gentle  Reynolds. 

He  says  in  his  first  discourse  : — '  The  Directors '  (of  the 
Academy) '  ought  more  particularly  to  watch  over  the  genius 
of  those  students,  who  being  more  advanced,  are  arrived  at 
that  critical  period  of  study,  on  the  nice  management  of 
which  their  future  turn  of  taste  depends.  At  that  age 
it  is  natural  for  them  to  be  more  captivated  with  what 
is  brilliant,  than  with  what  is  solid,  and  to  prefer  splendid 
negligence  to  painful  and  humiliating  exactness. 

'  A  facility  in  composing, — a  lively  and,  what  is  called, 
a  masterly  handling  of  the  chalk  or  pencil,  are,  it  must 
be  confessed,  captivating  qualities  to  young  minds,  and 
become  of  course  the  objects  of  their  ambition.  They 
endeavour  to  imitate  these  dazzling  excellences,  which 
they  will  find  no  great  labour  in  attaining.  After  much 


122  Line.  [LECT. 

time  spent  in  these  frivolous  pursuits,  the  difficulty  will 
l>e  to  retreat ;  but  it  will  then  be  too  late ;  and  there 
is  scarce  an  instance  of  return  to  scrupulous  labour,  after 
the  mind  has  been  debauched  and  deceived  by  this  fal- 
lacious mastery.' 

127.  I  read  you  these  words,  chiefly  that  Sir  Joshua, 
who  founded,  as  first  President,  the  Academical  schools 
of  English  painting,  in  these  well-known  discourses, 
may  also  begin,  as  he  has  truest  right  to  do,  our  system 
of  instruction  in  this  University.  But  secondly,  I  read 
them  that  I  may  press  on  your  attention  these  singular 
words,  'painful  and  humiliating  exactness.'  Singular,  as 
expressing  the  first  conditions  of  the  study  required  from 
his  pupils  by  the  master,  who,  of  all  men  except  Velas- 
quez, seems  to  have  painted  with  the  greatest  ease.  It 
is  true  that  he  asks  this  pain,  this  humiliation,  only 
from  youths  who  intend  to  follow  the  profession  of 
artists.  But  if  you  wish  yourselves  to  know  anything 
of  the  practice  of  art,  you  must  not  suppose  that  because 
your  study  will  be  more  desultory  than  that  of  Academy 
students,  it  may  therefore  be  less  accurate.  The  shorter 
the  time  you  have  to  give,  the  more  careful  you  should 
be  to  spend  it  profitably;  and  I  would  not  wish  you  to 
devote  one  hour  to  the  practice  of  drawing,  unless  you 
are  resolved  to  be  informed  in  it  of  all  that  in  an  hour 
can  be  taught. 

128.  I  speak  of  the  practice  of  drawing  only;  though 
elementary  study  of  modelling  may  perhaps  some  day 
be  advisably  connected  with  it;  but  I  do  not  wish  to 
disturb  or  amuse  you  with  a  formal  statement  of  the 
manifold  expectations  I  have  formed  respecting  your  future 


v.]  Line.  123 

work.  You  will  not,  I  am  sure,  imagine  that  I  have 
begun  -without  a  plan,  nor  blame  my  reticence  as  to  the 
parts  of  it  which  cannot  yet  be  put  into  execution,  and 
which  there  may  occur  reason  afterwards  to  modify. 
My  first  task  must  unquestionably  be  to  lay  before  you 
right  and  simple  methods  of  drawing  and  colouring. 

I  use  the  word  'colouring'  without  reference  to  any 
particular  vehicle  of  colour,  for  the  laws  of  good  paint- 
ing are  the  same,  whatever  liquid  is  employed  to  dissolve 
the  pigments.  But  the  technical  management  of  oil  is 
more  difficult  than  that  of  water-colour,  and  the  impos- 
sibility of  using  it  with  safety  among  books  or  prints, 
and  its  unavailableness  for  note-book  sketches  and  memo- 
randa, are  sufficient  reasons  for  not  introducing  it  in  a 
course  of  practice  intended  chiefly  for  students  of  litera- 
ture. On  the  contrary,  in  the  exercises  of  artists,  oil 
should  be  the  vehicle  of  colour  employed  from  the  first. 
The  extended  practice  of  water-colour  painting,  as  a 
separate  skill,  is  in  every  way  harmful  to  the  arts  :  its 
pleasant  slightness  and  plausible  dexterity  divert  the 
genius  of  the  painter  from  its  proper  aims,  and  with- 
draw the  attention  of  the  public  from  excellence  of  higher 
claim ;  nor  ought  any  man,  who  has  the  consciousness  of 
ability  for  good  work,  to  be  ignorant  of,  or  indolent  in 
employing,  the  methods  of  making  its  results  permanent  as 
long  as  the  laws  of  Nature  allow.  It  is  surely  a  severe 
lesson  to  us  in  this  matter,  that  the  best  works  of  Turner 
could  not  be  shown  to  the  public  for  six  months  without 
being  destroyed,—  and  that  his  most  ambitious  ones  for 
the  most  part  perished,  even  before  they  could  be  shown. 
I  will  break  through  my  law  of  reticence,  however,  so 


1 24  Line.  [LECT. 

far  as  to  tell  you  that  I  have  hope  of  one  day  in- 
teresting- you  greatly  (with  the  help  of  the  Florentine 
masters),  in  the  study  of  the  arts  of  moulding  and 
painting  porcelain;  and  to  induce  some  of  you  to  use 
your  future  power  of  patronage  in  encouraging  the 
various  branches  of  this  art,  and  turning  the  attention 
of  the  workmen  of  Italy  from  the  vulgar  tricks  of 
minute  and  perishable  mosaic  to  the  exquisite  sub- 
tilties  of  form  and  colour  possible  in  the  perfectly  ductile, 
afterwards  unalterable  clay.  And  one  of  the  ultimate 
results  of  such  craftsmanship  might  be  the  production 
of  pictures  as  brilliant  as  painted  glass, — as  delicate  as 
the  most  subtle  water-colours,  and  more  permanent 
than  the  Pyramids. 

129.  And  now  to  begin  our  own  work.  In  order  that 
we  may  know  how  rightly  to  learn  to  draw,  and  to  paint, 
it  will  be  necessary,  will  it  not,  that  we  know  first  what 
we  are  to  aim  at  doing ; — what  kind  of  representation 
of  nature  is  best? 

I  will  tell  you  in  the  words  of  Lionardo.  'That 
is  the  most  praiseworthy  painting  which  has  most  con- 
formity with  the  thing  represented,'  '  quella  pittura  e  piu 
laudabile,  la  quale  ha  piu  conformita  con  la  cosa  imi- 
tata,'  (chap.  276).  In  plain  terms,  '  the  painting  which  is 
likest  nature  is  the  best/  And  you  will  find  by  referring 
to  the  preceding  chapter,  'come  lo  specchio  e  maestro 
de'  pittori,'  how  absolutely  Lionardo  means  what  he  says. 
Let  the  living  thing,  (he  tells  us,)  be  reflected  in  a 
mirror,  then  put  your  picture  beside  the  reflection,  and 
match  the  one  with  the  other.  And  indeed,  the  very 
best  painting  is  unquestionably  so  like  the  mirrored  truth, 


v.]  Line.  125 

that  all  the  world  admit  its  excellence.  Entirely  first-rate 
work  is  so  quiet  and  natural  that  there  can  be  no  dis- 
pute over  it ;  you  may  not  particularly  admire  it,  but  you 
will  find  no  fault  with  it.  Second-rate  painting  pleases 
one  person  much,  and  displeases  another ;  but  first-rate 
painting-  pleases  all  a  little,  and  intensely  pleases  those 
who  can  recognise  its  unostentatious  skill. 

130.  This,  then,  is  what  we  have  first  got  to  do— to 
make  our  drawing  look  as  like  the  thing  we  have  to 
draw  as  we  can. 

Now,  all  objects  are  seen  by  the  eye  as  patches  of 
colour  of  a  certain  shape,  with  gradations  of  colour  within 
them.  And,  unless  their  colours  be  actually  luminous, 
as  those  of  the  sun,  or  of  fire,  these  patches  of  different 
hues  are  sufficiently  imitable,  except  so  far  as  they  are 
seen  stereoscopically.  You  will  find  Lionardo  again  and 
again  insisting  on  the  stereoscopic  power  of  the  double 
sight :  but  do  not  let  that  trouble  you ;  you  can  only 
paint  what  you  can  see  from  one  point  of  sight,  but 
that  is  quite  enough.  So  seen,  then,  all  objects  appear 
to  the  human  eye  simply  as  masses  of  colour  of  variable 
depth,  texture,  and  outline.  The  outline  of  any  object 
is  the  limit  of  its  mass,  as  relieved  against  another 
mass.  Take  a  crocus,  and  put  it  on  a  green  cloth. 
You  will  see  it  detach  itself  as  a  mere  space  of  yellow 
from  the  green  behind  it,  as  it  does  from  the  grass. 
Hold  it  up  against  the  window — you  will  see  it  detach 
itself  as  a  dark  space  against  the  white  or  blue  behind 
it.  In  either  case  its  outline  is  the  limit  of  the  space 
of  colour  by  which  it  expresses  itself  to  your  sight. 
That  outline  is  therefore  infinitely  subtle — not  even  a 


126  Line.  [LECT. 

line,  but  the  place  of  a  line,  and  that,  also,  made  soft  by 
texture.  In  the  finest  painting,  it  is  therefore  slightly 
softened ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  be  able  to  draw  it  with 
absolute  sharpness  and  precision.  The  art  of  doing  this 
is  to  be  obtained  by  drawing  it  as  an  actual  line,  which 
art  is  to  be  the  subject  of  our  present  enquiry;  but  I 
must  first  lay  the  divisions  of  the  entire  subject  com- 
pletely before  you. 

131.  I  have  said  that  all  objects   detach   themselves 
as  masses  of  colour.     Usually,  light  and  shade  are  thought 
of  as  separate  from  colour ;  but  the  fact  is  that  all  nature 
is   seen   as  a  mosaic   composed   of  gradated   portions   of 
different  colours,  dark  or  light.     There   is  no  difference 
in   the   quality   of  these   colours,   except   as   affected   by 
texture.     You   will    constantly  hear    lights    and    shades 
spoken  of  as  if  these  were  different  in  nature,  and  to  be 
painted  in  different  ways.     But  every  light  is  a  shadow 
compared  to  higher  lights,  till  we  reach  the  brightness 
of  the  sun;    and  every  shadow  is  a  light   compared   to 
lower  shadows,  till  we  reach  the  darkness  of  night. 

Every  colour  used  in  painting,  except  pure  white  and 
black,  is  therefore  a  light  [and  shade  at  the  same  time. 
It  is  a  light  with  reference  to  all  below  it,  and  a  shade 
with  reference  to  all  above  it. 

132.  The  solid  forms  of  an  object,  that  is  to  say,  the 
projections  or  recessions  of  its  surface  within  the  outline, 
are,  for  the  most  part,  rendered  visible  by  variations  in 
the  intensity  or  quantity  of  light  falling  on  them.     The 
study  of  the  relations  between  the  quantities  of  this  light, 
irrespectively  of  its  colour,  is  the  second  division  of  the 
regulated  science  of  painting. 


v.]  Line.  127 

133.  Finally,    the  qualities   and    relations    of  natural 
colours,  the  means  of  imitating  them,  and  the  laws  by 
which  they  become  separately  beautiful,  and  in  association 
harmonious,   are    the    subjects    of    the    third    and    final 
division  of  the  painter's  study.     I  shall  endeavour  at  once 
to  state  to  you  what  is  most  immediately  desirable  for 
you  to  know  on  each  of  these  subjects,  in  this  and  the 
two  following  lectures. 

134.  What  we  have  to  do,  then,  from  beginning  to 
end,  is,  I  repeat  once  more,  simply  to  draw  spaces  of  their 
true   shape,   and   to   fill    them  with    colours  which   shall 
match  their  colours;    quite  a   simple  thing  in  the  defi- 
nition of  it,  not  quite  so  easy  in  the  doing  of  it. 

But  it  is  something  to  get  this  simple  definition ; 
and  I  wish  you  to  notice  that  the  terms  of  it  are  com- 
plete, though  I  do  not  introduce  the  terms  '  light '  or 
'  shadow.'  Painters  who  have  no  eye  for  colour  have 
greatly  confused  and  falsified  the  practice  of  art  by  the 
theory  that  shadow  is  an  absence  of  colour.  Shadow  is, 
on  the  contrary,  necessary  to  the  full  presence  of  colour; 
for  every  colour  is  a  diminished  quantity  or  energy  of 
light ;  and,  practically,  it  follows,  from  what  I  have  just 
told  you  (that  every  light  in  painting  is  a  shadow  to 
higher  lights,  and  every  shadow  a  light  to  lower  shadows) 
that  also  every  colour  in  painting  must  be  a  shadow  to 
some  brighter  colour,  and  a  light  to  some  darker  one — all 
the  while  being  a  positive  colour  itself.  And  the  great 
splendour  of  the  Venetian  school  arises  from  their  having 
seen  and  held  from  the  beginning  this  great  fact — that 
shadow  is  as  much  colour  as  light,  often  much  more. 
In  Titian's  fullest  red  the  lights  are  pale  rose-colour, 


128  Line.  [LECT. 

passing  into  white — the  shadows  warm  deep  crimson.  In 
Veronese's  most  splendid  orange,  the  lights  are  pale,  the 
shadows  crocus  colour ;  and  so  on.  In  nature,  dark  sides, 
if  seen  by  reflected  lights,  are  almost  always  fuller  or 
warmer  in  colour  than  the  lights;  and  the  practice  of 
the  Bolognese  and  Roman  schools,  in  drawing  their 
shadows  always  dark  and  cold,  is  false  from  the  begin- 
ning, and  renders  perfect  painting  for  ever  impossible  in 
those  schools,  and  all  that  follow  them. 

135.  Every  visible  space,  then,  be  it  dark  or  light,  is  a 
space  of  colour  of  some  kind,  or  of  black  or  white.  And 
you  have  to  enclose  it  with  a  true  outline,  and  to  paint 
it  with  its  true  colour. 

But  before  considering  how  we  are  to  draw  this  en- 
closing line,  I  must  state  to  you  something  about  lines 
in  general,  and  their  use  by  different  schools.  I  said  just 
now  that  there  was  no  difference  between  the  masses  of 
colour  of  which  all  visible  nature  is  composed,  except  in 
texture. 

1.  Textures  are  principally  of  three  kinds : — 

(1)  Lustrous,  as  of  water  and  glass. 

(2)  Bloomy,  or  velvety,  as  of  a  rose-leaf  or  peach. 

(3)  Linear,  produced  by  filaments  or  threads,  as  in 

feathers,  fur,  hair,  and   woven   or  reticulated 

tissues. 

All  the  three  sources  of  pleasure  to  the  eye  in  texture 
are  united  in  the  best  ornamental  work.  A  fine  picture 
by  Pra  Angelico,  or  a  fine  illuminated  page  of  missal, 
has  large  spaces  of  gold,  partly  burnished  and  lustrous, 
partly  dead ; — some  of  it  chased  and  enriched  with  linear 
texture,  and  mingled  with  imposed  or  inlaid  colours,  soft  in 


v.]  Line.  129 

bloom  like  that  of  the  rose-leaf.  But  many  schools  of  art 
depend  for  the  most  part  on  one  kind  of  texture  only, 
and  a  vast  quantity  of  the  art  of  all  ages  rests  for  great 
part  of  its  power  especially  on  texture  produced  by  mul- 
titudinous lines.  Thus,  wood  engraving,-  line  engraving 
properly  so  called,  and  countless  varieties  of  sculpture, 
metal  work,  and  textile  fabric,  depend  for  great  part  of 
the  effect  of  their  colours,  or  shades,  for  their  mystery, 
softness,  and  clearness,  on  modification  of  the  surfaces 
by  lines  or  threads;  and  even  in  advanced  oil  painting, 
the  work  often  depends  for  some  part  of  its  effect  on 
the  texture  of  the  canvas. 

136.  Again,  the  arts  of  etching  and  mezzotint  engrav- 
ing depend  principally  for  their  effect  on  the  velvety,  or 
bloomy  texture   of  their  darkness,   and  the   best   of  all 
painting  is  the  fresco  work  of  great  cplourists,  in  which 
the   colours   are  what   is   usually  called  dead ;    but  they 
are   anything   but   dead,    they   glow   with  the    luminous 
bloom  of  life.     The  frescoes  of  Correggio,  when  not  re- 
painted, are  supreme   in  this  quality ;    and   you   have  a 
lovely  example  in  the  University  Galleries,   in  the   un- 
touched  portion   of  the  female  head   by  Eaphael,  partly 
restored  by  Lawrence. 

137.  While,  however,  in  all  periods  of  art  these  differ- 
ent textures  are  thus  used  in  various  styles,  and  for  various 
purposes,   you   will  find  that  there  is  a  broad  historical 
division   of  schools,    which   will  materially  assist  you  in 
understanding  them.     The  earliest  art  in  most  countries 
is  linear,   consisting  of  interwoven,  or   richly  spiral  and 
otherwise  involved  arrangements  of  sculptured  or  painted 
lines,   on   stone,   wood,   metal   or  clay.     It   is  generally 

K 


130  Line.  [LECT. 

characteristic  of  savage  life,  and  of  feverish  energy  of 
imagination.  I  shall  examine  these  schools  with  you 
hereafter,  under  the  general  head  of  the  '  Schools  of  Line.' 

Secondly,  even  in  the  earliest  periods,  among  power- 
ful nations,  this  linear  decoration  is  more  or  less 
filled  with  chequered  or  barred  shade,  and  begins  at 
once  to  represent  animal  or  floral  form,  first  in  mere 
outline,  and  then  by  outlines  filled  with  flat  shadow,  or 
with  flat  colour.  And  here  we  instantly  find  two  great 
divisions  of  temper  and  thought.  The  Greeks  look  upon 
all  colour  first  as  light ;  they  are,  as  compared  with  other 
races,  insensitive  to  hue,  exquisitely  sensitive  to  phe- 
nomena of  light.  And  their  linear  school  passes  into 
one  of  flat  masses  of  light  and  darkness,  represented  in 
the  main  by  four  tints, — white,  black,  and  two  reds,  one 
brick  colour,  more  or  less  vivid,  the  other  dark  purple  ; 
these  two  representing  their  favourite  Trop^vpeos  colour, 
in  its  light  and  dark  powers.  On  the  other  hand,  many 
of  the  Northern  nations  are  at  first  entirely  insensible 
to  light  and  shade,  but  exquisitely  sensitive  to  colour, 
and  their  linear  decoration  is  filled  with  flat  tints,  infinitely 
varied,  having  no  expression  of  light  and  shade.  Both 
these  schools  have  a  limited  but  absolute  perfection  of 
their  own,  and  their  peculiar  successes  can  in  no  wise 
be  imitated,  except  by  the  strictest  observance  of  the 
sanie  limitations. 

138.  You  have  then,  Line  for  the  earliest  art,  branch- 
ing into — 

(i.)  Greek,  Line  with  Light. 
(2)  Gothic,  Line  with  Colour. 

Now,  as  art  completes  itself,  each  of  these  schools  retain 


v.]  Line.  131 

their  separate  characters,  but  they  cease  to  depend  on 
lines,  and  learn  to  represent  masses  instead,  becoming- 
more  refined  at  the  same  time  in  all  modes  of  percep- 
tion and  execution. 

And  thus  there  arise  the  two  vast  mediaeval  schools ; 
one  of  flat  and  infinitely  varied  colour,  with  exquisite 
character  and  sentiment  added,  in  the  forms  represented  ; 
but  little  perception  of  shadow.  The  other,  of  light  and 
shade,  with  exquisite  drawing-  of  solid  form,  and  little 
perception  of  colour :  sometimes  as  little  of  sentiment. 
Of  these,  the  school  of  flat  colour  is  the  more  vital  one  ; 
it  is  always  natural  and  simple,  if  not  great ; — and  when 
it  is  great,  it  is  very  great. 

The  school  of  light  and  shade  associates  itself  with 
that  of  engraving  ;  it  is  essentially  an  academical  school ; 
broadly  dividing  light  from  darkness,  and  begins  by 
assuming  that  the  light  side  of  all  objects  shall  be  re- 
presented by  white,  and  the  extreme  shadow  by  black. 
On  this  conventional  principle  it  reaches  a  limited  ex- 
cellence of  its  own,  in  which  the  best  existing  types 
of  engraving  are  executed,  and  ultimately,  the  most 
regular  expressions  of  organic  form  in  painting. 

Then,  lastly, — the  schools  of  colour  advance  steadily, 
till  they  adopt  from  those  of  light  and  shade,  whatever 
is  compatible  with  their  own  power,  —  and  then  you 
have  perfect  art,  represented  centrally  by  that  of  the 
great  Venetians. 

The  schools  of  light  and  shade,  on  the  other  hand, 
are  partly,  in  their  academical  formulas,  too  haughty, 
and  partly,  in  their  narrowness  of  imagination,  too  weak, 
to  learn  much  from  the  schools  of  colour ;  and  they  pass 


132  Line.  [LECT. 

into  a  decadence,  consisting  partly  in  proud  endeavours 
to  give  painting  the  qualities  of  sculpture,  and  partly 
in  the  pursuit  of  effects  of  light  and  shade,  carried  at 
last  to  extreme  sensational  subtlety  by  the  Dutch  school. 
In  their  fall,  they  drag  the  schools  of  colour  down  with 
them ;  and  the  recent  history  of  art  is  one  of  confused 
effort  to  find  lost  roads,  and  resume  allegiance  to  violated 
principles. 

139.  That,  briefly,  is  the  map  of  the  great  schools, 
easily  remembered  by  this  form  : — 

LINE. 

Early  schools. 

LINE  AND  LIGHT.  LINE  AND  COLOUE. 

Greek  clay.  Gothic  glass. 

MASS  AND  LIGHT.  MASS  AND  COLOUR. 

(Represented  by  Lionardo,  (Represented  by  Giorgione, 

and  his  schools.)  and  his  schools.) 

MASS,  LIGHT,  AND  COLOUK. 
(Represented  by  Titian, 
and  his  schools.) 

I  will  endeavour  hereafter  to  show  you  the  various 
relations  of  all  these  branches;  at  present,  I  am  only 
concerned  with  your  own  practice.  My  wish  is  that 
you  should  with  your  own  eyes  and  fingers  trace,  and 
in  your  own  progress  follow,  the  method  of  advance 
traced  for  you  by  these  great  schools.  I  wish  you  to 
begin  by  getting  command  of  line,  that  is  to  say,  by 
learning  to  draw  a  steady  line,  limiting  with  absolute  cor- 
rectness the  form  or  space  you  intend  it  to  limit ;  to  pro- 
ceed by  getting  command  over  flat  tints,  so  that  you 
may  be  able  to  fill  the  spaces  you  have  enclosed,  evenly, 


v.]  Line.  133 

either  with  shade  or  colour ;  according  to  the  school  you 
adopt ;  and  finally  to  obtain  the  power  of  adding  such  fine- 
ness of  drawing  within  the  masses,  as  shall  express  their 
undulation,  and  their  characters  of  form  and  texture. 

140.  Those  who  are  familiar  with  the  methods  of  ex- 
isting schools  must  be  aware  that  I  thus  nearly  invert  their 
practice  of  teaching.  Students  at  present  learn  to  draw 
details  first,  and  to  colour  and  mass  them  afterwards. 
I  shall  endeavour  to  teach  you  to  arrange  broad  masses 
and  colours  first ;  and  you  shall  put  the  details  into  them 
afterwards.  I  have  several  reasons  for  this  audacity,  of 
which  you  may  justly  require  me  to  state  the  principal 
ones.  The  first  is  that,  as  I  have  shown  you,  this 
method  I  wish  you  to  follow,  is  the  natural  one.  All 
great  artist  nations  have  actually  learned  to  work  in  this 
way,  and  I  believe  it  therefore  the  right,  as  the  hitherto 
successful  one.  Secondly,  you  will  find  it  less  irksome 
than  the  reverse  method,  and  more  definite.  "When  a  be- 
ginner is  set  at  once  to  draw  details,  and  make  finished 
studies  in  light  and  shade,  no  master  can  correct  his 
innumerable  errors,  or  rescue  him  out  of  his  endless 
difficulties.  But  in  the  natural  method,  he  can  correct, 
if  he  will,  his  own  errors.  You  will  have  positive  lines 
to  draw,  presenting  no  more  difficulty,  except  in  requiring 
greater  steadiness  of  hand,  than  the  outlines  of  a  map. 
They  will  be  generally  sweeping  and  simple,  instead  of 
being  jagged  into  promontories  and  bays ;  but  assuredly, 
they  may  be  drawn  rightly  (with  patience),  and  their 
rightness  tested  with  mathematical  accuracy.  You  have 
only  to  follow  your  own  line  with  tracing  paper,  and 
apply  it  to  your  copy.  If  they  do  not  correspond,  you 


134  Line.  [LECT. 

are  wrong,  and  you  need  no  master  to  show  you  where. 
Again ;  in  washing  in  a  flat  tone  of  colour  or  shade,  you 
can  always  see  yourself  if  it  is  flat,  and  kept  well  within 
the  edges;  and  you  can  set  a  piece  of  your  colour  side 
by  side  with  that  of  the  copy ;  if  it  does  not  match,  you 
are  wrong ;  and,  again,  you  need  no  one  to  tell  you  so, 
if  your  eye  for  colour  is  true.  It  happens,  indeed,  more 
frequently  than  would  be  supposed,  that  there  is  real  want 
of  power  in  the  eye  to  distinguish  colours ;  and  this  I 
even  suspect  to  be  a  condition  \\  hi  eh  has  been  sometimes 
attendant  on  high  degrees  of  cerebral  sensitiveness  in  other 
directions :  but  such  want  of  faculty  would  be  detected  in 
your  first  two  or  three  exercises  by  this  simple  method, 
while,  otherwise,  you  might  go  on  for  years  endeavouring 
to  colour  from  nature  in  vain.  Lastly,  and  this  is  a  very 
weighty  collateral  reason,  such  a  method  enables  me  to 
show  you  many  things,  besides  the  art  of  drawing.  Every 
exercise  that  I  prepare  for  you  will  be  either  a  portion  of 
some  important  example  of  ancient  art,  or  of  some  natural 
object.  However  rudely  or  unsuccessfully  you  may  draw 
it  (though  I  anticipate  from  you  neither  want  of  care  nor 
success),  you  will  nevertheless  have  learned  what  no  words 
could  have  as  forcibly  or  completely  taught  you,  either 
respecting  early  art  or  organic  structure ;  and  I  am  thus 
certain  that  not  a  moment  you  spend  attentively  will  be 
altogether  wasted,  and  that,  generally,  you  will  be  twice 
gainers  by  every  effort.  There  is,  however,  yet  another 
point  in  which  I  think  a  change  of  existing  methods  will 
be  advisable. 

141.     You  have  here  in  Oxford  one  of  the  finest  col- 
lections  in  Europe   of  drawings   in   pen,  and  chalk,  by 


v.]  Line.  135 

Michael  Angelo  and  Raphael.  Of  the  whole  number, 
you  cannot  but  have  noticed  that  not  one  is  weak  or 
studentlike — all  are  evidently  master's  work. 

You  may  look  the  galleries  of  Europe  through,  and  so 
far  as  I  know,  or  as  it  is  possible  to  make  with  safety  any 
so  wide  generalization,  you  will  not  find  in  them  a  childish 
or  feeble  drawing,  by  these,  or  by  any  other  great  master. 

And  farther : — by  the  greatest  men— by  Titian,  Velas- 
quez, or  Veronese — you  will  hardly  find  an  authentic 
drawing  at  all.  For  the  fact  is,  that  while  we  moderns 
have  always  learned,  or  tried  to  learn,  to  paint  by  drawing, 
the  ancients  learned  to  draw  by  painting— or  by  en- 
graving, more  difficult  still.  The  brush  was  put  into 
their  hands  when  they  were  children,  and  they  were 
forced  to  draw  with  that,  until,  if  they  used  the  pen  or 
crayon,  they  used  it  either  with  the  lightness  of  a  brush 
or  the  decision  of  a  graver.  Michael  Angelo  uses  his 
pen  like  a  chisel ;  but  all  of  them  seem  to  use  it  only 
when  they  are  in  the  height  of  their  power,  and  then 
for  rapid  notation  of  thought  or  for  study  of  models;  but 
never  as  a  practice  helping  them  to  paint.  Probably  exer- 
cises of  the  severest  kind  were  gone  through  in  minute 
drawing  by  the  apprentices  of  the  goldsmiths,  of  which  we 
hear  and  know  little,  and  which  were  entirely  a  matter  of 
course.  To  these,  and  to  the  exquisiteness  of  care  and  touch 
developed  in  working  precious  metals,  may  probably  be 
attributed  the  final  triumph  of  Italian  sculpture.  Michael 
Angelo,  when  a  boy,  is  said  to  have  copied  engravings 
by  Schongauer  and  others  with  his  pen,  in  facsimile  so 
true  that  he  could  pass  his  drawings  as  the  originals.  But 
I  should  only  discourage  you  from  all  farther  attempts 


136  Lint.  [LECT. 

in  art,  if  I  asked  you  to  imitate  any  of  these  accom- 
plished drawings  of  the  gem-artificers.  You  have,  for- 
tunately, a  most  interesting  collection  of  them  already  in 
your  galleries,  and  may  try  your  hands  on  them  if  you 
will.  But  I  desire  rather  that  you  should  attempt 
nothing  except  what  can  by  determination  be  absolutely 
accomplished,  and  be  known  and  felt  by  you  to  be 
accomplished  when  it  is  so.  Now,  therefore,  I  am 
going  at  once  to  comply  with  that  popular  instinct 
which,  I  hope,  so  far  as  you  care  for  drawing  at  all, 
you  are  still  boys  enough  to  feel,  the  desire  to  paint. 
Paint  you  shall ;  but  remember,  I  understand  by  painting 
what  you  will  not  find  easy.  Paint  you  shall ;  but  daub 
or  blot  you  shall  not :  and  there  will  be  even  more  care 
required,  though  care  of  a  pleasanter  kind,  to  follow  the 
lines  traced  for  you  with  the  point  of  the  brush  than  if 
they  had  been  drawn  with  that  of  a  crayon.  But  from 
the  very  beginning  (though  carrying  on  at  the  same 
time  an  incidental  practice  with  crayon  and  lead  pencil), 
you  shall  try  to  draw  a  line  of  absolute  correctness 
with  the  point,  not  of  pen  or  crayon,  but  of  the  brush, 
as  Apelles  did,  and  as  all  coloured  lines  are  drawn 
on  Greek  vases.  A  line  of  absolute  correctness,  observe. 
I  do  not  care  how  slowly  you  do  it,  or  with  how  many 
alterations,  junctions,  or  retouchings ;  the  one  thing  I 
ask  of  you  is,  that  the  line  shall  be  right,  and  right  by 
measurement,  to  the  same  minuteness  which  you  would 
have  to  give  in  a  Government  chart  to  the  map  of 
a  dangerous  shoal. 

142.     This   question    of  measurement    is,   as    you   are 
probably  aware,  one  much  vexed  in  art   schools ;    but  it 


v.]  Line.  137 

is  determined  indisputably  by  the  very  first  words  writ- 
ten by  Lionardo  :  '  II  giovane  deve  prima  imparare 
prospettiva,  per  le  misure  d'  ogni  cosa.' 

Without  absolute  precision  of  measurement,  it  is  cer- 
tainly impossible  for  you  to  learn  perspective  rightly;  and, 
as  far  as  I  can  judge,  impossible  to  learn  anything  else 
rightly.  And  in  my  past  experience  of  teaching,  I  have 
found  that  such  precision  is  of  all  things  the  most  difficult 
to  enforce  on  the  pupils.  It  is  easy  to  persuade  to  dili- 
gence, or  provoke  to  enthusiasm;  but  I  have  found  it 
hitherto  impossible  to  humiliate  one  student  into  perfect 
accuracy. 

It  is,  therefore,  necessary,  in  beginning  a  system  of 
drawing  for  the  University,  that  no  opening  should  be 
left  for  failure  in  this  essential  matter.  I  hope  you  will 
trust  the  words  of  the  most  accomplished  draughtsman 
of  Italy,  and  the  painter  of  the  great  sacred  picture 
which,  perhaps  beyond  all  others,  has  influenced  the  mind 
of  Europe,  when  he  tells  you  that  your  first  duty  is  '  to 
learn  perspective  by  the  measures  of  everything/  For 
perspective,  I  will  undertake  that  it  shall  be  made,  prac- 
tically, quite  easy  to  you ;  but  I  wish  first  to  make  ap- 
plication to  the  Trustees  of  the  National  Gallery  for  the 
loan  to  Oxford  of  Turner's  perspective  diagrams,  which 
are  at  present  lying  useless  in  a  folio  in  the  National 
Gallery;  and  therefore  we  will  not  trouble  ourselves 
about  perspective  till  the  autumn ;  unless,  in  the  mean- 
while, you  care  to  master  the  mathematical  theory  of  it, 
which  I  have  carried  as  far  as  is  necessary  for  you  in  my 
treatise  written  in  1859,  of  which  copies  shall  be  placed 
at  your  disposal  in  your  working  room.  But  the  habit 


138  Line.  [LECT. 

and  dexterity  of  measurement  you  must  acquire  at  once, 
and  that  with  engineer's  accuracy.  I  hope  that  in  our 
now  gradually  developing  system  of  education,  elementary 
architectural  or  military  drawing  will  be  required  at  all 
public  schools ;  so  that  when  youths  come  to  the  Uni- 
versity, it  may  be  no  more  necessary  for  them  to  pass 
through  the  preliminary  exercises  of  drawing  than  of 
grammar:  for  the  present,  I  will  place  in  your  series 
examples  simple  and  severe  enough  for  all  necessary 
practice. 

143.  And  while  you  are  learning  to  measure,  and 
to  draw,  and  lay  flat  tints,  with  the  brush,  you  must 
also  get  easy  command  of  the  pen;  for  that  is  not  only 
the  great  instrument  for  the  finest  sketching,  but  its 
right  use  is  the  foundation  of  the  art  of  illumination. 
In  nothing  is  fine  art  more  directly  connected  with 
service  than  in  the  close  dependence  of  decorative  illumi- 
nation on  good  writing.  Perfect  illumination  is  only 
writing  made  lovely ;  the  moment  it  passes  into  picture- 
making  it  has  lost  its  dignity  and  function.  For  pictures, 
small  or  great,  if  beautiful,  ought  not  to  be  painted  on 
leaves  of  books,  to  be  worn  with  service ;  and  pictures,  small 
or  great,  not  beautiful,  should  be  painted  nowhere.  But 
to  make  writing  itself  beautiful, — to  make  the  sweep  of 
the  pen  lovely, — is  the  true  art  of  illumination;  and  I 
particularly  wish  you  to  note  this,  because  it  happens 
continually  that  young  girls  who  are  incapable  of  tracing 
a  single  curve  with  steadiness,  much  more  of  delineating 
any  ornamental  or  organic  form  with  correctness,  think 
that  the  work  which  would  be  intolerable  in  ordinary 
drawing  becomes  tolerable  when  it  is  employed  for  the 


v.]  Line.  139 

decoration  of  texts;  and  thus  they  render  all  healthy 
progress  impossible,  by  protecting  themselves  in  ineffi- 
ciency under  the  shield  of  a  good  motive.  Whereas  the 
right  way  of  setting  to  work  is  to  make  themselves  first 
mistresses  of  the  art  of  writing  beautifully;  and  then  to 
apply  that  art  in  its  proper  degrees  of  development  to 
whatever  they  desire  permanently  to  write.  And  it  is 
indeed  a  much  more  truly  religious  duty  for  girls  to 
acquire  a  habit  of  deliberate,  legible,  and  lovely  penman- 
ship in  their  daily  use  of  the  pen,  than  to  illuminate  any 
quantity  of  texts.  Having  done  so,  they  may  next  disci- 
pline their  hands  into  the  control  of  lines  of  any  length, 
and,  finally,  add  the  beauty  of  colour  and  form  to  the 
flowing  of  these  perfect  lines.  But  it  is  only  after  years 
of  practice  that  they  will  be  able  to  illuminate  noble 
words  rightly  for  the  eyes,  as  it  is  only  after  years  of 
practice  that  they  can  make  them  melodious  rightly, 
with  the  voice. 

144.  I  shall  not  attempt,  in  this  lecture,  to  give  you 
any  account  of  the  use  of  the  pen  as  a  drawing  instrument. 
That  use  is  connected  in  many  ways  with  principles  both 
of  shading  and  of  engraving,  hereafter  to  be  examined  at 
length.  But  I  may  generally  state  to  you  that  its  best 
employment  is  in  giving  determination  to  the  forms  in 
drawings  washed  with  neutral  tint ;  and  that,  in  this  use 
of  it,  Holbein  is  quite  without  a  rival.  I  have  therefore 
placed  many  examples  of  his  work  among  your  copies.  It 
is  employed  for  rapid  study  by  Raphael  and  other  masters 
of  delineation,  who,  in  such  cases,  give  with  it  also 
partial  indications  of  shadow;  but  it  is  not  a  proper 
instrument  for  shading,  when  drawings  are  intended  to 


140  Line.  [LECT. 

be  deliberate  and  complete,  nor  do  the  great  masters  ever 
so  employ  it.  Its  virtue  is  the  power  of  producing  a 
perfectly  delicate,  equal,  and  decisive  line  with  great 
rapidity ;  and  the  temptation  allied  with  that  virtue  is 
to  licentious  haste,  and  chance-swept  instead  of  strictly- 
commanded  curvature.  In  the  hands  of  very  great 
painters  it  obtains,  like  the  etching  needle,  qualities  of 
exquisite  charm  in  this  free  use ;  but  all  attempts  at 
imitation  of  these  confused  and  suggestive  sketches  must 
be  absolutely  denied  to  yourselves  while  students.  You 
may  fancy  you  have  produced  something  like  them  with 
little  trouble ;  but,  be  assured,  it  is  in  reality  as  unlike 
them  as  nonsense  is  unlike  sense ;  and  that,  if  you  persist 
in  such  work,  you  will  not  only  prevent  your  own  exe- 
cutive progress,  but  you  will  never  understand  in  all  your 
lives  what  good  painting  means.  Whenever  you  take  a 
pen  in  your  hand,  if  you  cannot  count  every  line  you  lay 
with  it,  and  say  why  you  make  it  so  long  and  no  longer, 
and  why  you  drew  it  in  that  direction  and  no  other,  your 
work  is  bad.  The  only  man  who  can  put  his  pen  to  full 
speed,  and  yet  retain  command  over  every  separate  line 
of  it,  is  Diirer.  He  has  done  this  in  the  illustrations  of 
a  missal  preserved  at  Munich,  which  have  been  fairly 
facsimiled;  and  of  these  I  have  placed  several  in  your 
copying  series,  with  some  of  Turner's  landscape  etchings, 
and  other  examples  of  deliberate  pen  work,  such  as  will 
advantage  you  in  early  study.  The  proper  use  of  them 
you  will  find  explained  in  the  catalogue. 

145.  And,  now,  but  one  word  more  to-day.  Do  not 
impute  to  me  the  impertinence  of  setting  before  you 
what  is  new  in  this  system  of  practice  as  being  cer- 


v.]  Line.  141 

tainly  the  best  method.  No  English  artists  are  yet 
agreed  entirely  on  early  methods;  and  even  Reynolds 
expresses  with  some  hesitation  his  conviction  of  the 
expediency  of  learning  to  draw  with  the  brush.  But 
this  method  that  I  show  you  rests  in  all  essential  points 
on  his  authority,  on  Leonardo's,  or  on  the  evident  as 
well  as  recorded  practice  of  the  most  splendid  Greek 
and  Italian  draughtsmen ;  and  you  may  be  assured  it 
will  lead  you,  however  slowly,  to  a  great  and  certain  skill. 
To  what  degree  of  skill,  must  depend  greatly  on  yourselves ; 
but  I  know  that  in  practice  of  this  kind  you  cannot 
spend  an  hour  without  definitely  gaining,  both  in  true 
knowledge  of  art,  and  in  useful  power  of  hand ;  and  for 
what  may  appear  in  it  too  difficult,  I  must  shelter  or 
support  myself,  as  in  beginiing,  so  in  closing,  this  first 
lecture  on  practice,  by  the  words  of  Reynolds :  '  The  im- 
petuosity of  youth  is  disgusted  at  the  slow  approaches  of 
a  regular  siege,  and  desires  from  mere  impatience  of  labour 
to  take  the  citadel  by  storm.  They  must  therefore  be  told 
again  and  again  that  labour  is  the  only  price  of  solid  fame, 
and  that,  whatever  their  force  of  genius  may  be,  there  is 
no  easy  method  of  becoming  a  good  painter.' 


i 


LECTURE    VI. 


LIGHT. 


LECTURE    VI. 

LIGHT. 

146.  J-  HE  plan  of  the  divisions  of  art-schools  which  I 
gave  you  in  the  last  lecture  is  of  course  only  a  first  germ 
of  classification,  on  which  we  are  to  found  farther  and 
more  defined  statement;  but  for  this  very  reason  it  is 
necessary  that  every  term  of  it  should  be  very  clear 
in  your  minds. 

And  especially  I  must  ask  you  to  note  the  sense  in 
which  I  use  the  word  '  mass/  Artists  usually  employ 
that  word  to  express  the  spaces  of  light  and  darkness, 
or  of  colour,  into  which  a  picture  is  divided.  But  this 
habit  of  theirs  arises  partly  from  their  always  speaking 
of  pictures  in  which  the  lights  represent  solid  form. 
If  they  had  instead  been  speaking  of  flat  tints,  as,  for 
instance,  of  the  gold  and  blue  in  this  missal  page  (S.  7), 
they  would  not  have  called  them  '  masses,'  but  '  spaces ' 
of  colour.  Now  both  for  accuracy  and  convenience'  sake, 
you  will  find  it  well  to  observe  this  distinction,  and 
to  call  a  simple  flat  tint  a  space  of  colour;  and  only 
the  representation  of  solid  or  projecting  form  a  mass. 

At  all  events,  I  mean  myself  always  to  make  this 
distinction ;  which  I  think  you  will  see  the  use  of  by 

L 


146  Light.  [LECT. 

comparing  the  missal  page  (S.  7)  with  a  piece  of  finished 
painting  (Edu.  2).  The  one  I  call  space  with  colour ;  the 
other,  mass  with  colour :  I  use  however  the  word  '  line ' 
rather  than  '  space '  in  our  general  scheme,  because  you 
cannot  limit  a  flat  tint  but  by  a  line,  or  the  locus  of 
a  line :  whereas  a  gradated  tint,  expressive  of  mass,  may 
be  lost  at  its  edges  in  another,  without  any  fixed  limit ; 
and  practically  is  so,  in  the  works  of  the  greatest 
masters. 

147.  You  have  thus,  in  your  hexagonal  scheme,  the. 
expression  of  the  universal  manner  of  advance  in  painting : 
Line  first ;  then  line  enclosing  flat  spaces  coloured  or 
shaded ;  then  the  lines  vanish,  and  the  solid  forms  are 
seen  within  the  spaces.  That  is  the  universal  law  of  ad- 
vance: —  i,  line;  2,  flat  space;  3,  massed  or  solid  space.1] 
But,  as  you  see,  this  advance  may  be  made,  and  has 
been  made,  by  two  different  roads ;  one  advancing  always 
through  colour,  the  other  through  light  and  shade. 
And  these  two  roads  are  taken  by  two  entirely  different 
kinds  of  men.  The  way  by  colour  is  taken  by  men  of 

]f 

cheerful,  natiiral,  and  entirely  sane  disposition  in  body 
and  mind,  much  resembling,  even  at  its  strongest,  the 
temper  of  well-brought-up  children : — too  happy  to  think 
deeply,  yet  with  powers  of  imagination  by  which  they 
can  live  other  lives  than  their  actual  ones;  make-believe 
lives,  while  yet  they  remain  conscious  all  the  while  that 
they  are  making  believe — therefore  entirely  sane.  They 
are  also  absolutely  contented ;  they  ask  for  no  more  light 
than  is  immediately  around  them,  and  cannot  see  any- 
thing like  darkness,  but  only  green  and  blue,  in  the 
earth  and  sea. 


vi.]  Light.  147 

148.  The  way  by  light  and  shade  is,  on  the  contrary, 
taken   by  men   of  the   highest   powers   of  thought,    and 
most  earnest  desire  for  truth;    they  long  for  light,  and 
for  knowledge  of  all  that  light  can  show.     But  seeking 
for  light,  they  perceive  also  darkness  ;  seeking  for  truth 
and    substance,    they  find   vanity.      They  look    for    form 
in  the  earth, — for  dawn  in  the  sky ;    and  seeking  these, 
they  find   formlessness   in   the   earth,  and  night   in   the 
sky. 

Now  remember,  in  these  introductory  lectures  I  am 
putting  before  you  the  roots  of  things,  which  are 
strange,  and  dark,  and  often,  it  may  seem,  unconnected 
with  the  branches.  You  may  not  at  present  think  these 
metaphysical  statements  necessary ;  but  as  you  go  on, 
you  will  find  that  having  hold  of  the  clue  to  methods 
of  work  through  their  springs  in  human  character,  you 
may  perceive  unerringly  where  they  lead,  and  what 
constitutes  their  wrongness  and  rightness ;  and  when 
we  have  the  main  principles  laid  down,  all  others  will 
develope  themselves  in  due  succession,  and  everything 
will  become  more  clearly  intelligible  to  you  in  the  end, 
for  having  been  apparently  vague  in  the  beginning. 
You  know  when  one  is  laying  the  foundation  of  a 
house,  it  does  not  show  directly  where  the  rooms  are 
to  be. 

149.  You  have  then  these  two  great  divisions  of  human 
mind :    one,  content  with  the  colours  of  things,  whether 
they   are  dark   or    light ;    the  other   seeking   light   pure, 
as  such,  and  dreading  darkness  as  such.     One,  also,  con- 
tent with    the   coloured   aspects   and  visionary  shapes  of 
things;    the   other   seeking    their    form    and    substance. 

L  2 


148  Light.  [LECT. 

And,  as  I  said,  the  school  of  knowledge,  seeking-  light, 
perceives,  and  has  to  accept  and  deal  with  obscurity ; 
and  seeking  form,  it  has  to  accept  and  deal  with  form- 
lessness, or  death. 

Farther,  the  school  of  colour  in  Europe,  using  the 
word  Gothic  in  its  broadest  sense,  is  essentially  Gothic- 
Christian;  and  full  of  comfort  and  peace.  Again,  the 
school  of  light  is  essentially  Greek,  and  full  of  sorrow. 
I  cannot  tell  you  which  is  right,  or  least  wrong.  I  tell 
you  only  what  I  know — this  vital  distinction  between 
them :  the  Gothic  or  colour  school  is  always  cheerful,  the 
Greek  always  oppressed  by  the  shadow  of  death ;  and  the 
stronger  its  masters  are,  the  closer  that  body  of  death 
grips  them.  The  strongest  whose  work  I  can  show  you 
in  recent  periods  is  Holbein ;  next  to  him  is  Lionardo ; 
and  then  Diirer :  but  of  the  three  Holbein  is  the  strongest, 
and  with  his  help  I  will  put  the  two  schools  in  their 

full  character  before  you  in  a  moment. 

. 
150.     Here  is,  first,  an  entirely  characteristic  piece  of 

the  great  colour  school.  It  is  by  Cima  of  Conegliano, 
a  mountaineer,  like  Luini,  born  under  the  Alps  of  Friuli. 
His  Christian  name  was  John  Baptist :  he  is  here 
painting  his  name-Saint ;  the  whole  picture  full  of  peace 
and  intense  faith  and  hope,  and  deep  joy  in  light  of 
sky,  and  fruit  and  flower  and  weed  of  earth.  The  pic- 
ture was  painted  for  the  church  of  Our  Lady  of  the 
Garden  at  Venice,  La  Madonna  dell'  Orto  (properly 
Madonna  of  the  Kitchen  Garden),  and  it  is  full  of  sim- 
ple flowers,  and  has  the  wild  strawberry  of  Cima's 
native  mountains  gleaming  through  the  grass. 

Beside  it  I  will  put  a  piece  of  the  strongest  work  of 


vi.]  Light.  149 

the  school  of  light  and  shade — strongest,  because  Holbein 
was  a  colourist  also  ;  but  he  belongs,  nevertheless,  essen- 
tially to  the  chiaroscuro  school.  You  know  that  his  name  is 
connected,  in  ideal  work,  chiefly  with  his  '  Dance  of  Death/ 
I  will  not  show  you  any  of  the  terror  of  that;  only  his 
deepest  thought  of  death,  his  well-known  '  Dead  Christ.' 
It  will  at  once  show  you  how  completely  the  Christian  art 
of  this  school  is  oppressed  by  its  veracity,  and  forced 
to  see  what  is  fearful,  even  in  what  it  most  trusts.  You 
may  think  I  am  showing  you  contrasts  merely  to  fit  my 
theories.  But  there  is  Diirer's  '  Knight  and  Death/  his 
greatest  plate;  and  if  I  had  Leonardo's  'Medusa'  here, 
which  he  painted  when  only  a  boy,  you  would  have  seen 
how  he  was  held  by  the  same  chain.  And  you  cannot 
but  wonder  why,  this  being  the  melancholy  temper  of  the 
great  Greek  or  naturalistic  school,  I  should  have  called 
it  the  school  of  light.  I  call  it  so  because  it  is  through 
its  intense  love  of  light  that  the  darkness  becomes  appa- 
rent to  it,  and  through  its  intense  love  of  truth  and  form 
that  all  mystery  becomes  attractive  to  it.  And  when, 
having  learned  these  things,  it  is  joined  to  the  school  of 
colour,  you  have  the  perfect,  though  always,  as  I  will 
show  you,  pensive,  art  of  Titian  and  his  followers. 

151.  But  remember,  its  first  development,  and  all  its 
final  power,  depends  on  Greek  sorrow,  and  Greek  re- 
ligion. 

The  school  of  light  is  founded  in  the  Doric  worship  of 
Apollo  and  the  Ionic  worship  of  Athena,  as  the  spirits 
of  life  in  the  light,  and  of  life  in  the  air,  opposed  each 
to  their  own  contrary  deity  of  death— Apollo  to  the 
Python,  Athena  to  the  Gorgon — Apollo  as  life  in  light, 


150  Light.  [LECT. 

to  the  earth  spirit  of  corruption  in  darkness,  Athena  as 
life  by  motion,  to  the  Gorgon  spirit  of  death  by  pause, 
freezing-,  or  turning-  to  stone  :  both  of  the  great  divinities 
taking-  their  g-lory  from  the  evil  they  have  conquered  ; 
both  of  them,  when  angry,  taking  to  men  the  form 
of  the  evil  which  is  their  opposite — Apollo  slaying  by 
poisoned  arrow,  by  pestilence ;  Athena  by  cold,  the  black 
aegis  on  her  breast.  These  are  the  definite  and  direct 
expressions  of  the  Greek  thoughts  respecting  death  and 
life.  But  underlying  both  these,  and  far  more  mysterious, 
dreadful,  and  yet  beautiful,  there  is  the  Greek  conception 
of  spiritual  darkness ;  of  the  anger  of  fate,  whether 
foredoomed  or  avenging;  the  root  and  theme  of  all 
Greek  tragedy ;  the  anger  of  the  Erinnyes,  and  Demeter 
Erinnys,  compared  to  which  the  anger  either  of  Apollo 
or  Athena  is  temporary  and  partial : — and  also,  while 
Apollo  or  Athena  only  slay,  the  power  of  Demeter  and 
the  Eumenides  is  over  the  whole  life ;  so  that  in  the 
stories  of  Bellerophon,  of  Hippolytus,  of  Orestes,  of 
CEdipns,  you  have  an  incomparably  deeper  shadow  than 
any  that  was  possible  to  the  thought  of  later  ages,  when 
the  hope  of  the  Resurrection  had  become  definite.  And 
if  you  keep  this  in  mind,  you  will  find  every  name  and 
legend  of  the  oldest  history  become  full  of  meaning  to 
you.  All  the  mythic  accounts  of  Greek  sculpture  begin 
in  the  legends  of  the  family  of  Tantalus.  The  main  one 
is  the  making  of  the  ivory  shoulder  of  Pelops  after  Deme- 
ter has  eaten  the  shoulder  of  flesh.  With  that  you  have 
Broteas,  the  brother  of  Pelops,  carving  the  first  statue  of 
the  mother  of  the  gods ;  and  you  have  his  sister,  Niobe, 
weeping  herself  to  stone  under  the  anger  of  the  deities 


vi.]  Light.  151; 

of  light.  Then  Pelops  himself,  the  dark-faced,  gives 
name  to  the  Peloponnesus,  which  you  may  therefore  read 
as  the  '  isle  of  darkness ; '  but  its  central  city,  Sparta,  the 
1  sown  city/  is  connected  with  all  the  ideas  of  the  earth  as 
life-giving.  And  from  her  you  have  Helen,  the  repre- 
sentative of  light  in  beauty,  and  the  Fratres  Helens — 
'  lucida  sidera ; '  and,  on  the  other  side  of  the  hills,  the 
brightness  of  Argos,  with  its  correlative  darkness  over 
the  Atreidse,  marked  to  you  by  Helios  turning  away  his 
face  from  the  feast  of  Thyestes. 

152.  Then  join  with  these  the  Northern  legends  con- 
nected with  the  air.  It  does  not  matter  whether  you 
take  Dorus  as  the  son  of  Apollo  or  the  son  of  Hellen ;  he 
equally  symbolizes  the  power  of  light :  while  his  brother, 
yfiolus,  through  all  his  descendants,  chiefly  in  Sisyphus,  is 
confused  or  associated  with  the  real  god  of  the  winds,  and 
represents  to  you  the  power  of  the  air.  And  then,  as  this 
conception  enters  into  art,  you  have  the  myths  of  Daeda- 
lus, the  flight  of  Icarus,  and  the  story  of  Phrixus  and 
Helle,  giving  you  continual  associations  of  the  physical 
air  and  light,  ending  in  the  power  of  Athena  over  Corinth 
as  well  as  over  Athens.  Now,  once  having  the  clue,  you  can 
work  out  the  sequels  for  yourselves  better  than  I  can  for 
you ;  and  you  will  soon  find  even  the  earliest  or  slightest 
grotesques  of  Greek  art  become  full  of  interest  to  you. 
For  nothing  is  more  wonderful  than  the  depth  of  meaning 
which  nations  in  their  first  days  of  thought,  like  children, 
can  attach  to  the  rudest  symbols ;  and  what  to  us  is  gro- 
tesque or  ugly,  like  a  little  child's  doll,  can  speak  to  them 
the  loveliest  things.  I  have  brought  you  to-day  a  few 
more  examples  of  early  Greek  vase  painting,  respecting 


152  Light.  [LECT. 

which  remember  generally  that  its  finest  development 
is  for  the  most  part  sepulchral.  You  have,  in  the 
first  period,  always  energy  in  the  figures,  light  in  the 
sky  or  upon  the  figures'1;  in  the  second  period,  while  the 
conception  of  the  divine  power  remains  the  same,  it  is 
thought  of  as  in  repose,  and  the  light  is  in  the  god,  not 
in  the  sky ;  in  the  time  of  decline,  the  divine  power  is 
gradually  disbelieved,  and  all  form  and  light  are  lost 
together.  With  that  period  I  wish  you  to  have  nothing 
to  do.  You  shall  not  have  a  single  example  of  it  set 
before  you,  but  shall  rather  learn  to  recognise  afterwards 
what  is  base  by  its  strangeness.  These,  which  are  to 
come  early  in  the  third  group  of  your  Standard  series, 
will  enough  represent  to  you  the  elements  of  early  and 
late  conception  in  the  Greek  mind  of  the  deities  of 
light. 

153.  First  (S.  204),  you  have  Apollo  ascending 
from  the  sea ;  thought  of  as  the  physical  sunrise :  only 
a  circle  of  light  for  his  head ;  his  chariot  horses,  seen 
foreshortened,  black  against  the  day-break,  their  feet  not 
yet  risen  above  the  horizon.  Underneath  is  the  paint- 
ing from  the  opposite  side  of  the  same  vase :  Athena 
as  the  morning  breeze,  and  Hermes  as  the  morning 
cloud,  flying  across  the  waves  before  the  sunrise.  At 
the  distance  I  now  hold  them  from  you,  it  is  scarcely 
possible  for  you  to  see  that  they  are  figures  at  all,  so 
like  are  they  to  broken  fragments  of  flying  mist;  and 
when  you  look  close,  you  will  see  that  as  Apollo's  face 
is  invisible  in  the  circle  of  light,  Mercury's  is  invisible 

d  See  Note  in  the  Catalogue  on  No.  201. 


vi.]  Light.  153 

in  the  broken  form  of  cloud :  but  I  can  tell  you  that 
it  is  conceived  as  reverted,  looking  back  to  Athena ; 
the  grotesque  appearance  of  feature  in  the  front  is  the 
outline  of  his  hair. 

These  two  paintings  are  excessively  rude,  and  of  the 
archaic  period;  the  deities  being  yet  thought  of  chiefly 
as  physical  powers  in  violent  agency. 

Underneath  these  two  are  Athena  and  Hermes,  in 
the  types  attained  about  the  time  of  Phidias ;  but,  of  - 
course,  rudely  drawn  on  the  vase,  and  still  more  rudely 
in  this  print  from  Le  Normant  and  De  Witte.  For  it 
is  impossible  (as  you  will  soon  find  if  you  try  for  your- 
self) to  give  on  a  plane  surface  the  grace  of  figures 
drawn  on  one  of  solid  curvature,  and  adapted  to  all 
its  curves :  and  among  other  minor  differences,  Athena's 
lance  is  in  the  original  nearly  twice  as  tall  as  herself, 
and  has  to  be  cut  short  to  come  into  the  print  at  all. 
Still,  there  is  enough  here  to  show  you  what  I  want 
you  to  see — the  repose,  and  entirely  realized  personality, 
of  the  deities  as  conceived  in  the  Phidian  period.  The 
relation  of  the  two  deities  is,  I  believe,  the  same  as  in 
the  painting  above,  though  probably  there  is  another 
added  of  more  definite  kind.  But  the  physical  mean- 
ing still  remains — Athena  unhelmeted,  as  the  gentle 
morning  wind,  commanding  the  cloud  Hermes  to  slow 
flight.  His  petasus  is  slung  at  his  back,  meaning  that 
the  clouds  are  not  yet  opened  or  expanded  in  the 
sky. 

154.  Next  (S.  305),  you  have  Athena,  again  un- 
helmeted and  crowned  with  leaves,  walking  between 
two  nymphs,  who  are  crowned  also  with  leaves ;  and 


1 54  Light.  [LECT. 

all  the  three  hold  flowers  in  their  hands,  and  there  is 
a  fawn  walking-  at  Athena's  feet. 

This  is  still  Athena  as  the  morning-  air,  but  upon  the 
earth  instead  of  in  the  sky,  with  the  nymphs  of  the 
dew  beside  her ;  the  flowers  and  leaves  opening  as  they 
breathe  upon  them.  Note  the  white  gleam  of  light  on 
the  fawn's  breast ;  and  compare  it  with  the  next  fol- 
lowing examples : — (underneath  this  one  is  the  contest 
of  Athena  and  Poseidon,  which  does  not  bear  on  our 
present  subject). 

Next  (S.  206),  Artemis  as  the  moon  of  morning, 
walking  low  on  the  hills,  and  singing  to  her  lyre ;  the 
fawn  beside  her,  with  the  gleam  of  light  of  sunrise  on 
its  ear  and  breast.  Those  of  you  who  are  often  out 
in  the  dawn-time  know  that  there  is  no  moon  so  glorious 
as  that  gleaming  crescent  ascending  before  the  sun, 
though  in  its  wane. 

Underneath,  Artemis  and  Apollo,  of  Phidian  time. 

Next  (S.  207),  Apollo  walking  on  the  earth,  god 
of  the  morning,  singing  to  his  lyre ;  the  fawn  beside 
him,  again  with  the  gleam  of  light  on  its  breast.  And 
underneath,  Apollo,  crossing  the  sea  to  Delphi,  of  the 
Phidian  time. 

155.  Nov?  you  cannot  but  be  struck  in  these  three 
examples  with  the  similarity  of  action  in  Athena,  Apollo, 
and  Artemis,  drawn  as  deities  of  the  morning  ;  and 
with  the  association  in  every  case  of  the  fawn  with 
them.  It  has  been  said  (I  will  not  interrupt  you  with 
authorities)  that  the  fawn  belongs  to  Apollo  and  Diana 
because  stags  are  sensitive  to  music;  (are  they?).  But 
you  see  the  fawn  is  here  with  Athena  of  the  dew,  though 


vi.]  Light.  155 

she  has  no  lyre ;  and  I  have  myself  no  doubt  that  in  this 
particular  relation  to  the  gods  of  morning  it  always 
stands  as  the  symbol  of  wavering  and  glancing  motion 
on  the  ground,  as  well  as  of  the  light  and  shadow 
through  the  leaves,  chequering  the  ground  as  the  fawn 
is  dappled.  Similarly  the  spots  on  the  nebris  of  Dio- 
nysus, thought  of  sometimes  as  stars  (diro  rrjs  T&V  aor/xoy 
TroiKiAias,  Diodorus,  I.  u),  as  well  as  those  of  his  pan- 
thers, and  the  cloudings  of  the  tortoise-shell  of  Hermes, 
are  all  significant  of  this  light  of  the  sky  broken  by 
cloud-shadow. 

156.  You  observe  also  that  in  all  the  three  examples 
the  fawn  has  light  on  its  ears,  and  face,  as  well  as 
its  breast.  In  the  earliest  Greek  drawings  of  animals, 
bars  of  white  are  used  as  one  means  of  detaching  the 
figures  from  the  ground ;  ordinarily  on  the  under  side 
of  them,  marking  the  lighter  colour  of  the  hair  in  wild 
animals.  But  the  placing  of  this  bar  of  white,  or  the 
direction  of  the  face  in  deities  of  light,  (the  faces  and 
flesh  of  women  being  always  represented  as  white),  may 
become  expressive  of  the  direction  of  the  light,  when 
that  direction  is  important.  Thus  we  are  enabled  at 
once  to  read  the  intention  of  this  Greek  symbol  of  the 
course  of  a  day  (in  the  centre-piece  of  S.  208,  which 
gives  you  the  types  of  Hermes).  At  the  top  you  have 
an  archaic  representation  of  Hermes  stealing  lo  from 
Argus.  Argus  is  here  the  Night;  his  grotesque  features 
monstrous  ;  his  hair  overshadowing  his  shoulders ;  Her- 
mes on  tiptoe,  stealing  upon  him,  and  taking  the  cord 
which  is  fastened  to  the  horn  of  lo  out  of  his  hand 
without  his  feeling  it.  Then,  underneath,  you  have 


156  Light.  [LECT. 

the  course  of  an  entire  clay.  Apollo  first,  on  the  left, 
dark,  entering  his  chariot,  the  sun  not  yet  risen.  In 
front  of  him  Artemis,  as  the  moon,  ascending  before 
him,  playing  on  her  lyre,  and  looking  back  to  the 
sun.  In  the  centre,  behind  the  horses,  Hermes,  as  the 
cumulus  cloud  at  mid-day,  wearing  his  petasus  height- 
ened to  a  cone,  and  holding  a  flower  in  his  right  hand  ; 
indicating  the  nourishment  of  the  flowers  by  the  rain 
from  the  heat-cloud.  Finally,  on  the  right,  Latona, 
going  down  as  the  evening,  lighted  from  the  right  by 
the  sun,  now  sunk;  and  with  her  feet  reverted,  signify- 
ing the  unwillingness  of  the  departing  day. 

Finally,  underneath,  you  have  Hermes  of  the  Phidian 
period,  as  the  floating  cumulus  cloud,  almost  shapeless 
(as  you  see  him  at  this  distance) ;  with  the  tortoise-shell 
lyre  in  his  hand,  barred  with  black,  and  a  fleece  of  white 
cloud,  not  level,  but  oblique,  under  his  feet.  (Compare 
the  '  8ta  T&V  nolXvv — TrAdytai,'  and  the  relations  of  the 
'  atyi'Sos  rji'Lo^os  'Aflara,1  with  the  clouds  as  the  moon's 
messengers,  in  Aristophanes  ;  and  note  of  Hermes  gene- 
rally, that  you  never  find  him  flying  as  a  Victory  flies, 
but  always,  if  moving  fast  at  all,  clambering  along,  as 
it  were,  as  a  cloud  gathers  and  heaps  itself:  the  Gor- 
gons  stretch  and  stride  in  their  flight,  half  kneeling,  for 
the  same  reason,  running  or  gliding  shapelessly  along  in 
this  stealthy  way.) 

157.  And  now  take  this  last  illustration,  of  a  very  dif- 
ferent kind.  Here  is  an  effect  of  morning  light  by  Turner 
(S.  301),  on  the  rocks  of  Otley-hill,  near  Leeds,  drawn  long 
ago,  when  Apollo,  and  Artemis,  and  Athena,  still  sometimes 
were  seen,  and  felt,  even  near  Leeds.  The  original  drawing 


vi.]  Light.  157 

is  one  of  the  great  Farnley  series,  and  entirely  beautiful. 
I  have  shown,  in  the  last  volume  of  '  Modern  Painters/ 
how  well  Turner  knew  the  meaning  of  Greek  legends : — 
he  was  not  thinking  of  them,  however,  when  he  made 
this  design ;  but,  unintentionally,  has  given  us  the  very 
effect  of  morning  light  we  want:  the  glittering  of  the 
sunshine  on  dewy  grass,  half  dark  ;  and  the  narrow 
gleam  of  it  on  the  sides  and  head  of  the  stag  and 
hind. 

158.  These  few  instances  will  be  enough  to  show  you 
how  we  may  read  in  early  art  of  the  Greeks  their  strong 
impressions  of  the  power  of  light.  You  will  find  the  sub- 
ject entered  into  at  somewhat  greater  length  in  my  '  Queen 
of  the  Air ;'  and  if  you  will  look  at  the  beginning  of 
the  7th  book  of  Plato's  '  Polity,'  and  read  carefully  the 
passages  in  the  context  respecting  the  sun  and  intel- 
lectual sight,  you  will  see  how  intimately  this  physical 
love  of  light  was  connected  with  their  philosophy,  in 
its  search,  as  blind  and  captive,  for  better  knowledge. 
I  shall  not  attempt  to  define  for  you  to-day  the  more 
complex  but  much  shallower  forms  which  this  love  of 
light,  and  the  philosophy  that  accompanies  it,  take  in 
the  mediaeval  mind ;  only  remember  that  in  future, 
when  I  briefly  speak  of  the  Greek  school  of  art  with 
reference  to  questions  of  delineation,  I  mean  the  en- 
tire range  of  the  schools,  from  Homer's  days  to  our 
own,  which  concern  themselves  with  the  representation 
of  light,  and  the  effects  it  produces  on  material 
form — beginning  practically  for  us  with  these  Greek 
vase  paintings,  and  closing  practically  for  us  with 
Turner's  sunset  on  the  Temeraire ;  being  throughout  a 


158  Light.  [LECT. 

school  of  captivity  and  sadness,  but  of  intense  power; 
and  which  in  its  technical  method  of  shadow  on 
material  form,  as  well  as  in  its  essential  temper,  is 
centrally  represented  to  you  by  Diirer's  two  great 
engraving's  of  the  '  Melencolia '  and  the  '  Knight  and 
Death/  On  the  other  hand,  when  I  briefly  speak  to 
you  of  the  Gothic  school,  with  reference  to  delineation, 
I  mean  the  entire  and  much  more  extensive  range  of 
schools  extending  from  the  earliest  art  in  Central  Asia 
and  Egypt  down  to  our  own  day  in  India  and  China : — 
schools  which  have  been  content  to  obtain  beautiful 
harmonies  of  colour  without  any  representation  of  light ; 
and  which  have,  many  of  them,  rested  in  such  imperfect 
expressions  of  form  as  could  be  so  obtained;  schools 
usually  in  some  measure  childish,  or  restricted  in  intel- 
lect, and  similarly  childish  or  restricted  in  their  philo- 
sophies or  faiths :  but  contented  in  the  restriction ;  and 
in  the  more  powerful  races,  capable  of  advance  to  nobler 
development  than  the  Greek  schools,  though  the  con- 
summate art  of  Europe  has  only  been  accomplished  by 
the  union  of  both.  How  that  union  was  effected,  I 
will  endeavour  to  show  you  in  my  next  lecture;  to-day 
I  shall  take  note  only  of  the  points  bearing  on  our 
immediate  practice. 

159.  A  certain  number  of  you,  by  faculty  and  natural 
disposition, — and  all,  so  far  as  you  are  interested  in  modern 
art, — will  necessarily  have  to  put  yourselves  under  the 
discipline  of  the  Greek  or  chiaroscuro  school,  which  is 
directed  primarily  to  the  attainment  of  the  power  of 
representing  form  by  pure  contrast  of  light  and  shade. 
I  say,  the  « discipline '  of  the  Greek  school,  both  because, 


vi.]  Light.  159 

followed  faithfully,  it  is  indeed  a  severe  one,  and  because 
to  follow  it  at  all  is,  for  persons  fond  of  colour,  often 
a  course  of  painful  self-denial,  from  which  young  students 
are  eager  to  escape.  And  yet,  when  the  laws  of  both 
schools  are  rightly  obeyed,  the  most  perfect  discipline  is 
that  of  the  colourists  ;  for  they  see  and  draw  everything, 
while  the  chiaroscurists  must  leave  much  indeterminate 
in  mystery,  or  invisible  in  gloom :  and  there  are  therefore 
many  licentious  and  vulgar  forms  of  art  connected  with  the 
chiaroscuro  school,  both  in  painting  and  etching,  which 
have  no  parallel  among  the  colourists.  But  both  schools, 
rightly  followed,  require  first  of  all  absolute  accuracy  of 
delineation.  This  you  need  not  hope  to  escape.  Whether 
you  fill  your  spaces  with  colours,  or  with  shadows,  they 
must  equally  be  of  the  true  outline  and  in  true  gradations. 
I  have  been  thirty  years  telling  modern  students  of  art 
this  in  vain.  I  mean  to  say  it  to  you  only  once,  for  the 
statement  is  too  important  to  be  weakened  by  repetition . 

Without  perfect  delineation  of  form  and  perfect  grada-    ; 
tion  of  space,  neither  noble  colour  is  possible,  nor  noble 
light. 

160.  It  may  make  this  more  believable  to  you  if  I 
put  beside  each  other  a  piece  of  detail  from  each  school. 
I  gave  you  the  St.  John  of  Cima  da  Conegliano  for  a 
type  of  the  colour  school.  Here  is  one  of  the  sprays  of 
oak  which  rise  against  the  sky  of  it  in  the  distance, 
enlarged  to  about  its  real  size  (Edu.  12).  I  hope  to 
draw  it  better  for  you  at  Venice ;  but  this  will  show 
you  with  what  perfect  care  the  colourist  has  followed 
the  outline  of  every  leaf  in  the  sky.  Beside  it,  I  put 
a  chiaroscurist  drawing  (at  least,  a  photograph  of  one), 


160  Light.  [LECT. 

Diirer's,  from  nature,  of  the  common  wild  wall-cabbage 
(Edu.  32).  It  is  the  most  perfect  piece  of  delineation 
by  flat  tint  I  have  ever  seen,  in  its  mastery  of  the 
perspective  of  every  leaf,  and  its  attainment  almost 
of  the  bloom  of  texture,  merely  by  its  exquisitely 
tender  and  decisive  laying-  of  the  colour.  These  two 
examples  ought,  I  think,  to  satisfy  you  as  to  the  precision 
of  outline  of  both  schools,  and  the  power  of  expression 
which  may  be  obtained  by  flat  tints  laid  within  such 
outline. 

161.  Next,  here  are   two   examples   of  the   gradated 
shading  expressive  of  the  forms  within  the  outline,  by  two 
masters  of  the  chiaroscuro  school.     The  first  (S.  12)  shows 
you  Leonardo's  method  of  work,  both  with  chalk  and  the 
silver  point.     The  second  (S.  302),  Turner's  work  in  mez- 
zotint ;    both    masters   doing  their   best.      Observe   that 
this  plate  of  Turner's,  which  he  worked  on  so  long  that 
it  was   never  published,   is   of  a    subject   peculiarly   de- 
pending on  effects  of  mystery  and  concealment,  the  fall  of 
the  Reuss  under  the  Devil's  Bridge  on  the  St.  Gothard ; 
(the  old  bridge;    you  may  still  see  it  under  the  existing 
one,  which  was  built  since  Turner's  drawing  was  made). 
If  ever  outline  could  be  dispensed  with,  you  would  think 
it    might  be   so  in  this  confusion   of    cloud,   foam,   and 
darkness.      But   here    is   Turner's    own   etching   on    the 
plate,   (Edu.  35  E),  made  under  the   mezzotint ;    and  of 
all  the    studies    of  rock  outline  made  by  his  hand,  it  is 
the  most  decisive  and  quietly  complete. 

162.  Again ;  in  the  Lionardo  sketches,  many  parts  are 
lost  in  obscurity,   or  are  left  intentionally  uncertain  and 
mysterious,  even  in  the  light;    and  you   might  at  first 


vi.]  Light,  161 

imagine  some  permission  of  escape  had  been  here  given  you 
from  the  terrible  law  of  delineation.  But  the  slightest 
attempts  to  copy  them  will  show  you  that  the  terminal 
lines  are  inimitably  subtle,  unaccusably  true,  and  filled  by 
gradations  of  shade  so  determined  and  measured,  that  the 
addition  of  a  grain  of  the  lead  or  chalk  as  large  as  the 
filament  of  a  moth's  wing,  would  make  an  appreciable 
difference  in  them. 

This  is  grievous,  you  think,  and  hopeless,  No,  it  is 
delightful  and  full  of  hope :  delightful,  to  see  what  mar- 
vellous things  can  be  done  by  men ;  and  full  of  hope,  if 
your  hope  is  the  right  one,  of  being  one  day  able  to 
rejoice  more  in  what  others  are,  than  in  what  you  are 
yourself,  and  more  in  the  strength  that  is  for  ever  above 
you,  than  in  that  you  can  ever  attain. 

163.  But  you  can  attain  much,  if  you  will  work  reve- 
rently and  patiently,  and  hope  for  no  success  through 
ill-regulated  effort.  It  is,  however,  most  assuredly  at 
this  point  of  your  study  that  the  full  strain  on  your 
patience  will  begin.  The  exercises  in  line-drawing  and 
flat  laying  of  colour  are  irksome;  but  they  are  definite, 
and  within  certain  limits,  sure  to  be  successful  if  practised 
with  moderate  care.  But  the  expression  of  form  by 
shadow  requires  more  subtle  patience,  and  involves  the 
necessity  of  frequent  and  mortifying  failure,  not  to  speak 
of  the  self-denial  which  I  said  was  needful  in  persons  fond 
of  colour,  to  draw  in  mere  light  and  shade.  If,  indeed, 
you  were  going  to  be  artists,  or  could  give  any  great 
length  of  time  to  study,  it  might  be  possible  for  you  to 
learn  wholly  in  the  Venetian  school,  and  to  reach  form 
through  colour.  But  without  the  most  intense  application 

M 


1 62  Light.  [LECT. 

this  is  not  possible  ;  and  practically,  it  will  be  necessary  for 
you,  as  soon  as  you  have  gained  the  power  of  outlining 
accurately,  and  of  laying  flat  colour,  to  learn  to  express 
solid  form  as  shown  by  light  and  shade  only.  And 
there  is  this  great  advantage  in  doing  so,  that  many 
forms  are  more  or  less  disguised  by  colour,  and  that  we  can 
only  represent  them  completely  to  others,  or  rapidly 
and  easily  record  them  for  ourselves,  by  the  use  of 
shade  alone.  A  single  instance  will  show  you  what 
I  mean.  Perhaps  there  are  few  flowers  of  which  the 
impression  on  the  eye  is  more  definitely  of  flat  colour, 
than  the  scarlet  geranium.  But  you  would  find,  if  you 
were  to  try  to  paint  it, — first,  that  no  pigment  could 
approach  the  beauty  of  its  scarlet;  and  secondly,  that 
the  brightness  of  the  hue  dazzled  the  eye,  and  prevented 
its  following  the  real  arrangement  of  the  cluster  of  flowers. 
I  have  drawn  for  you  here  (at  least  this  is  a  mezzotint 
from  my  drawing),  a  single  cluster  of  the  scarlet  geranium, 
in  mere  light  and  shade  (Edu.  32  B.),  and  I  think  you 
will  feel  that  its  domed  form,  and  the  flat  lying  of  the 
petals  one  over  the  other,  in  the  vaulted  roof  of  it,  can  be 
seen  better  thus  than  if  they  had  been  painted  scarlet. 

164.  Also  this  study  will  be  useful  to  you,  in  showing 
how  entirely  effects  of  light  depend  on  delineation,  and 
gradation  of  spaces,  and  not  on  methods  of  shading. 
And  this  is  the  second  great  practical  matter  I  want 
you  to  remember  to-day.  All  effects  of  light  and  shade 
depend  not  on  the  method  or  execution  of  shadows,  but 
on  their  Tightness  of  place,  form,  and  depth.  There 
is  indeed  a  loveliness  of  execution  added  to  the  Tightness, 
by  the  great  masters,  but  you  cannot  obtain  that  till  you 


VL]  Light.  163 

become  one.  Shadow  cannot  be  laid  thoroughly  well, 
any  more  than  lines  can  be  drawn  steadily,  but  by  a  long 
practised  hand,  and  the  attempts  to  imitate  the  shading 
of  fine  draughtsmen,  by  dotting  and  hatching,  are  just 
as  ridiculous  as  it  would  be  to  endeavour  to  imitate  their 
instantaneous  lines  by  a  series  of  re-touchings.  You 
will  often  indeed  see  in  Leonardo's  work,  and  in  Michael 
Angelo's,  shadow  wrought  laboriously  to  an  extreme 
of  fineness;  but  when  you  look  into  it,  you  will  find 
that  they  have  always  been  drawing  more  and  more 
form  within  the  space,  and  never  finishing  for  the  sake 
of  added  texture,  but  of  added  fact.  And  all  those 
effects  of  transparency  and  reflected  light,  aimed  at  in 
common  chalk  drawings,  are  wholly  spurious.  For  since, 
as  I  told  you,  all  lights  are  shades  compared  to  higher 
lights,  and  lights  only  as  compared  to  lower  ones,  it 
follows  that  there  can  be  no  difference  in  their  quality 
as  such;  but  that  light  is  opaque  when  it  expresses 
substance,  and  transparent  when  it  expresses  space  ; 
and  shade  is  also  opaque  when  it  expresses  substance, 
and  transparent  when  it  expresses  spaee.  But  it  is 
not,  even  then,  transparent  in  the  common  sense  of  that 
word;  nor  is  its  appearance  to  be  obtained  by  dotting 
or  cross  hatching,  but  by  touches  so  tender  as  to  look 
like  mist.  And  now  we  find  the  use  of  having  Lionardo 
for  our  guide.  He  is  supreme  in  all  questions  of  exe- 
cution, and  in  his  a8th  chapter,  you  will  find  that 
shadows  are  to  be  'dolce  e  sfumose,'  to  be  tender,  and 
look  as  if  they  were  exhaled,  or  breathed  on  the  paper. 
Then,  look  at  any  of  Michael  Angelo's  finished  drawings, 
or  of  Correggio's  sketches,  and  you  will  see  that  the  true 

M  2, 


164  Light.  [LECT. 

nurse  of  light  is  in  art,  as  in  nature,  the  cloud ;    a  misty 
and  tender  darkness,  made  lovely  by  gradation. 

165.  And  how  absolutely  independent  it  is  of  ma- 
terial or  method  of  production,  how  absolutely  dependent 
on  tightness  of  place  and  depth, — there  are  now  before 
you  instances  enough  to  prove.  Here  is  Diirer's  work  in 
flat  colour,  represented  by  the  photograph  in  its  smoky 
brown  ;  Turner's,  in  washed  sepia,  and  in  mezzotint ;  Lio- 
nardo's,  in  pencil  and  in  chalk ;  on  the  screen  in  front  of 
you  a  large  study  in  charcoal.  In  every  one  of  these  draw- 
ings, the  material  of  shadow  is  absolutely  opaque.  But 
photograph  -  stain,  chalk,  lead,  ink,  or  charcoal,  —  every 
one  of  them,  laid  by  the  master's  hand,  becomes  full 
of  light  by  gradation  only.  Here  is  a  moonlight  (Edu. 
31  B.),  in  which  you  would  think  the  moon  shone  through 
every  cloud;  yet  the  clouds  are  mere  single  dashes  of 
sepia,  imitated  by  the  brown  stain  of  a  photograph ; 
similarly,  in  these  plates  from  the  Liber  Studiorum 
the  white  paper  becomes  transparent  or  opaque,  ex- 
actly as  the  master  chooses.  Here,  on  the  granite 
rock  of  the  St.  Gothard  (S.  302),  is  white  paper  made 
opaque,  every  light  represents  solid  bosses  of  rock,  or 
balls  of  foam.  But  in  this  study  of  twilight  (S.  303), 
the  same  white  paper  (coarse  old  stuff  it  is,  too !) 
is  made  as  transparent  as  crystal,  and  every  frag- 
ment of  it  represents  clear  and  far  away  light  in  the 
sky  of  evening  in  Italy.  From  which  the  practical 
conclusion  for  you  is,  that  you  are  never  to  trouble 
yourselves  with  any  questions  as  to  the  means  of  shade 
or  light,  but  only  with  the  right  government  of  the 
means  at  your  disposal.  And  it  is  a  most  grave  error 


VL]  Light.  165 

in  the  system  of  many  of  our  public  drawing-schools, 
that  the  students  are  permitted  to  spend  weeks  of  labour 
in  giving  attractive  appearance,  by  delicacy  of  texture, 
to  chiaroscuro  drawings  in  which  every  form  is  false, 
and  every  relation  of  depth  untrue.  A  most  unhappy 
form  of  error ;  for  it  not  only  delays,  and  often  wholly  ar- 
rests, their  advance  in  their  own  art ;  but  it  prevents  what 
ought  to  take  place  co-relatively  with  their  executive 
practice,  the  formation  of  their  taste  by  the  accurate 
study  of  the  models  from  which  they  draw.  I  do  not 
doubt  but  that  you  have  more  pleasure  in  looking  at 
the  large  drawing  of  the  arch  of  Bourges,  behind  me 
(Ref.  i),  than  at  common  sketches  of  sculpture.  The 
reason  you  like  it  is,  that  the  whole  effort  of  the 
workman  has  been  to  show  you,  not  his  own  skill 
in  shading,  but  the  play  of  the  light  on  the  surfaces  of 
the  leaves,  which  is  lovely,  because  the  sculpture  itself 
is  first-rate.  And  I  must  so  far  anticipate  what  we 
shall  discover  when  we  come  to  the  subject  of  sculpture, 
as  to  tell  you  the  two  main  principles  of  good  sculpture : 
first,  that  its  masters  think  before  all  other  matters  of 
the  right  placing  of  masses ;  secondly,  that  they  give 
life  by  flexure  of  surface,  not  by  quantity  of  detail ; 
for  sculpture  is  indeed  only  light  and  shade  drawing 
in  stone. 

166.  Much  that  I  have  endeavoured  to  teach  on  this 
subject  has  been  gravely  misunderstood,  by  both  young 
painters  and  sculptors,  especially  by  the  latter.  Because 
I  am  always  urging  them  to  imitate  organic  forms,  they 
think  if  they  carve  quantities  of  flowers  and  leaves,  and 
copy  them  from  the  life,  they  have  done  all  that  is  needed. 


1 66  Light.  [LECT. 

But  the  difficulty  is  not  to  carve  quantities  of  leaves. 
Anybody  can  do  that.  The  difficulty  is,  never  anywhere 
to  have  an  unnecessary  leaf.  Over  the  arch  on  the  right, 
you  see  there  is  a  cluster  of  seven,  with  their  short 
stalks  spring-ing1  from  a  thick  stem.  Now,  you  could  not 
turn  one  of  those  leaves  a  hair's-breadth  out  of  its  place, 
nor  thicken  one  of  their  stems,  nor  alter  the  angle  at 
which  each  slips  over  the  next  one,  without  spoiling 
the  whole,  as  much  as  you  would  a  piece  of  melody  by 
missing  a  note.  That  is  disposition  of  masses.  Again, 
in  the  group  on  the  left,  while  the  placing  of  every 
leaf  is  just  as  skilful,  they  are  made  more  interesting 
yet  by  the  lovely  undulation  of  their  surfaces,  so  that 
not  one  of  them  is  in  equal  light  with  another.  And 
that  is  so  in  all  good  sculpture,  without  exception.  From 
the  Elgin  marbles  down  to  the  lightest  tendril  that 
curls  round  a  capital  in  the  thirteenth  century,  every 
piece  of  stone  that  has  been  touched  by  the  hand  of 
a  master,  becomes  soft  with  under-life,  not  resembling 
nature  merely  in  skin-texture,  nor  in  fibres  of  leaf, 
or  veins  of  flesh ;  but  in  the  broad,  tender,  unspeakably 
subtle  undulation  of  its  organic  form. 

167.  Returning  then  to  the  question  of  our  own 
practice,  I  believe  that  all  difficulties  in  method  will 
vanish,  if  only  you  cultivate  with  care  enough  the  habit 
of  accurate  observation,  and  if  you  think  only  of 
making  your  light  and  shade  true,  whether  it  be  deli- 
cate or  not.  But  there  are  three  divisions  or  degrees  of 
truth  to  be  sought  for,  in  light  and  shade,  by  three 
several  modes  of  study,  which  I  must  ask  you  to  dis- 
tinguish carefully. 


vi.]  Light.  167 

I.  When  objects  are  lighted  by  the  direct  rays  of 
the  sun,  or  by  direct  light  entering  from  a  window, 
one  side  of  them  is  of  course  in  light,  the  other  in 
shade,  and  the  forms  in  the  mass  are  exhibited  sys- 
tematically by  the  force  of  the  rays  falling  on  it ; 
(those  having  most  power  of  illumination  which  strike 
most  vertically) ;  and  note  that  there  is,  therefore,  to 
every  solid  curvature  of  surface,  a  necessarily  propor- 
tioned gradation  of  light,  the  gradation  on  a  parabolic 
solid  being  different  from  the  gradation  on  an  elliptical 
or  spherical  one.  Now,  when  your  purpose  is  to  represent 
and  learn  the  anatomy,  or  otherwise  characteristic  forms, 
of  any  object,  it  is  best  to  place  it  in  this  kind  of  direct 
light,  and  to  draw  it  as  it  is  seen  when  we  look  at  it 
in  a  direction  at  right  angles  to  that  of  the  ray.  This  is 
the  ordinary  academical  way  of  studying  form.  Lionardo 
seldom  practises  any  other  in  his  real  work,  though  he 
directs  many  others  in  his  treatise. 

168.  The  great  importance  of  anatomical  knowledge 
to  the  painters  of  the  i6th  century  rendered  this  method 
of  study  very  frequent  with  them;  it  almost  wholly 
regulated  their  schools  of  engraving,  and  has  been  the 
most  frequent  system  of  drawing  in  art-schools  since  (to 
the  very  inexpedient  exclusion  of  others).  When  you 
study  objects  in  this  way, — and  it  will  indeed  be  well  to 
do  so  often,  though  not  exclusively, — observe  always  one 
main  principle.  Divide  the  light  from  the  darkness 
frankly  at  first :  all  over  the  subject  let  there  be  no 
doubt  which  is  which.  Separate  them  one  from  the 
other  as  they  are  separated  in  the  moon,  or  on  the 
world  itself,  in  day  and  night.  Then  gradate  your 


1 68  Light.  [LECT. 

lights  with  the  utmost  subtilty  possible  to  you;  but  let 
your  shadows  alone,  until  near  the  termination  of  the 
drawing- :  then  put  quickly  into  them  what  farther 
energy  they  need,  thus  gaining  the  reflected  lights  out 
of  their  original  flat  gloom;  but  generally  not  looking 
much  for  reflected  lights.  Nearly  all  young  students 
(and.  too  many  advanced  masters)  exaggerate  them.  It 
is  good  to  see  a  drawing  come  out  of  its  ground  like 
a  vision  of  light  only ;  the  shadows  lost,  or  disregarded 
in  the  vague  of  space.  In  vulgar  chiaroscuro  the  shades 
are  so  full  of  reflection  that  they  look  as  if  some  one 
had  been  walking  round  the  object  with  a  candle,  and 
the  student,  by  that  help,  peering  into  its  crannies. 

169.  II.  But,  in  the  reality  of  nature,  very  few  ob- 
jects are  seen  in  this  accurately  lateral  manner,  or  lighted 
by  unconfused  direct  rays.  Some  are  all  in  shadow, 
some  all  in  light,  some  near,  and  vigorously  defined ; 
others  dim  and  faint  in  aerial  distance.  The  study  of 
these  various  effects  and  forces  of  light,  which  we  may 
call  aerial  chiaroscuro,  is  a  far  more  subtle  one  than 
that  of  the  rays  exhibiting  organic  form  (which  for 
distinction's  sake  we  may  call  '  formal'  chiaroscuro), 
since  the  degrees  of  light  from  the  sun  itself  to  the 
blackness  of  night,  are  far  beyond  any  literal  imita- 
tion. In  order  to  produce  a  mental  impression  of  the 
facts,  two  distinct  methods  may  be  followed : — the  first, 
to  shade  downwards  from  the  lights,  making  everything 
darker  in  due  proportion,  until  the  scale  of  our  power 
being  ended,  the  mass  of  the  picture  is  lost  in  shade. 
The  second,  to  assume  the  points  of  extreme  darkness 
for  a  basis,  and  to  light  everything  above  these  in 


vi.]  Light.  169 

due  proportion,  till  the   mass   of  the   picture   is  lost  in 
light. 

170.  Thus,    in   Turner's  ,  sepia    drawing   'Isis'   (Edu. 
31),    he    begins    with    the    extreme    light    in    the    sky, 
and   shades   down   from  that  till   he  is  forced   to   repre- 
sent the   near   trees    and   pool    as    one    mass   of   black- 
ness.     In  his  drawing   of  the   Greta  (S.  2),  he  begins 
with  the  dark  brown   shadow  of  the   bank  on  the  left, 
and    illuminates    up    from    that,    till,    in    his    distance, 
trees,  hills,  sky,  and  clouds,  are  all  lost  in  broad  light, 
so    that    you    can    hardly   see    the    distinction    between 
hills    and    sky.     The    second    of    these    methods    is    in 
general  the  best  for  colour,  though  great  painters  unite 
both    in    their    practice,   according    to    the    character   of 
their    subject.      The   first  method    is    never  pursued  in 
colour  but  by  inferior   painters.      It   is,  nevertheless,  of 
great  importance  to  make  studies  of  chiaroscuro  in  this 
first  manner  for  some  time,  as  a  preparation  for  colour- 
ing;   and   this   for   many  reasons,  which   it   would   take 
too  long  to  state  now.     I  shall  expect  you  to  have  con- 
fidence in  me  when  I  assure  you  of  the  necessity  of  this 
study,  and  ask  you  to   make  good  use  of  the  examples 
from  the  Liber  Studiorum  which  I  have  placed  in  your 
Educational  series. 

171.  III.    Whether  in  formal  or   aerial   chiaroscuro, 
it  is  optional  with  the  student  to  make  the  local  colour 
of  objects  a  part  of  his  shadow,  or  to  consider  the  high 
lights  of  every  colour  as  white.     For  instance,  a  chiaro- 
scurist   of  Lionardo's   school,  drawing   a   leopard,  would 
take  no  notice  whatever  of  the  spots,  but  only  give  the 
shadows  which  expressed  the  anatomy.     And  it  is  indeed 


1 7°  Light.  [LECT. 

necessary  to  be  able  to  do  this,  and  to  make  drawings 
of  the  forms  of  things  as  if  they  were  sculptured,  and  had 
no  colour.  But  in  general,  and  more  especially  in  the 
practice  which  is  to  guide  you  to  colour,  it  is  better  to 
regard  the  local  colour  as  part  of  the  general  dark  and 
light  to  be  imitated;  and,  as  I  told  you  at  first,  to  con- 
sider all  nature  merely  as  a  mosaic  of  different  colours,  to 
be  imitated  one  by  one  in  simplicity.  But  good  artists 
vary  their  methods  according  to  their  subject  and  material. 
In  general,  Diirer  takes  little  account  of  local  colour; 
but  in  woodcuts  of  armorial  bearings  (one  with  peacock's 
feathers  I  shall  get  for  you  some  day)  takes  great  delight 
in  it ;  while  one  of  the  chief  merits  of  Bewick  is  the  ease 
and  vigour  with  which  he  uses  his  black  and  white  for  the 
colours  of  plumes.  Also,  every  great  artist  looks  for,  and 
expresses,  that  character  of  his  subject  which  is  best  to  be 
rendered  by  the  instrument  in  his  hand,  and  the  material 
he  works  on.  Give  Velasquez  or  Veronese  a  leopard  to 
paint,  the  first  thing  they  think  of  will  be  its  spots ;  give 
it  to  Diirer  to  engrave,  and  he  will  set  himself  at  the 
fur  and  whiskers ;  give  it  a  Greek  to  carve,  and  he  will 
only  think  of  its  jaws  and  limbs;  each  doing  what  is 
absolutely  best  with  the  means  at  his  disposal. 

172.  The  details  of  practice  in  these  various  methods 
I  will  endeavour  to  explain  to  you  by  distinct  examples  in 
your  Educational  series,  as  we  proceed  in  our  work ;  for 
the  present,  let  me,  in  closing,  recommend  to  you  once 
more  with  great  earnestness  the  patient  endeavour  to  ren- 
der the  chiaroscuro  of  landscape  in  the  manner  of  the  Liber 
Studiorum ;  and  this  the  rather,  because  you  might  easily 
suppose  that  the  facility  of  obtaining  photographs  which 


vi.]  Light.  171 

render  such  effects,  as  it  seems,  with  absolute  truth 
and  with  unapproachable  subtlety,  superseded  the  necessity 
of  study,  and  the  use  of  sketching.  Let  me  assure  you, 
once  for  all,  that  photographs  supersede  no  single  quality 
nor  use  of  fine  art,  and  have  so  much  in  common  with 
Nature,  that  they  even  share  her  temper  of  parsimony, 
and  will  themselves  give  you  nothing  valuable  that  you 
do  not  work  for.  They  supersede  no  good  art,  for  the 
definition  of  art  is  '  human  labour  regulated  by  human 
design/  and  this  design,  or  evidence  of  active  intellect  in 
choice  and  arrangement,  is  the  essential  part  of  the  work ; 
which,  so  long  as  you  cannot  perceive,  you  perceive  no 
art  whatsoever ;  which,  when  once  you  do  perceive,  you 
will  perceive  also  to  be  replaceable  by  no  mechanism. 
But,  farther,  photographs  will  give  you  nothing  you  do 
not  work  for.  They  are  invaluable  for  record  of  some 
kinds  of  facts,  and  for  giving  transcripts  of  drawings  by 
great  masters ;  but  neither  in  the  photographed  scene, 
nor  photographed  drawing,  will  you  see  any  true  good, 
more  than  in  the  things  themselves,  until  you  have  given 
the  appointed  price  in  your  own  attention  and  toil.  And 
when  once  you  have  paid  this  price,  you  will  not  care 
for  photographs  of  landscape.  They  are  not  true,  though 
they  seem  so.  They  are  merely  spoiled  nature.  If  it 
is  not  human  design  you  are  looking  for,  there  is  more 
beauty  in  the  next  wayside  bank  than  in  all  the  sun- 
blackened  paper  you  could  collect  in  a  lifetime.  Go 
and  look  at  the  real  landscape,  and  take  care  of  it ;  do 
not  think  you  can  get  the  good  of  it  in  a  black  stain 
portable  in  a  folio.  But  if  you  care  for  human  thought 
and  passion,  then  learn  yourselves  to  watch  the  course 


172  Light. 

and  fall  of  the  light  by  whose  influence  you  live,  and 
to  share  in  the  joy  of  human  spirits  in  the  heavenly 
gifts  of  sunbeam  and  shade.  For  I  tell  you  truly, 
that  to  a  quiet  heart,  and  healthy  brain,  and  industrious 
hand  there  is  more  delight,  and  use,  in  the  dappling  of  one 
wood-glade  with  flowers  and  sunshine,  than  to  the  rest- 
less, heartless,  and  idle  could  be  brought  by  a  panorama 
of  a  belt  of  the  world,  photographed  round  the  equator. 


LECTURE    VII, 


COLOUR. 


LECTURE    VII. 

COLOUR. 

173.  1O-DAY  I  must  try  to  complete  our  elementary 
sketch  of  schools  of  art,  by  tracing  the  course  of  those 
which  were  distinguished  by  faculty  of  colour,  and  after- 
wards to  deduce  from  the  entire  scheme  advisable  me- 
thods of  immediate  practice. 

You  remember  that,  for  the  type  of  the  early  schools 
of  colour,  I  chose  their  work  in  glass ;  as  for  that  of  the 
early  schools  of  chiaroscuro,  I  chose  their  work  in  clay. 

I  had  two  reasons  for  this.  First,  that  the  peculiar 
skill  of  colourists  is  seen  most  intelligibly  in  their 
work  in  glass  or  in  enamel ;  secondly,  that  Nature 
herself  produces  all  her  loveliest  colours  in  some  kind 
of  solid  or  liquid  glass  or  crystal.  The  rainbow  is 
painted  on  a  shower  of  melted  glass,  and  the  colours 
of  the  opal  are  produced  in  vitreous  flint  mixed  with 
water ;  the  green  and  blue,  and  golden  or  amber 
brown  of  flowing  water  is  in  surface  glassy,  and  in 
motion,  '  splendidior  vitro.'  And  the  loveliest  colours  ever 
granted  to  human  sight — those  of  morning  and  evening 
clouds  before  or  after  rain — are  produced  on  minute  par- 


176  Colour.  [LECT. 

tides  of  finely-divided  water,  or  perhaps  sometimes,  ice. 
But  more  than  this.  If  you  examine  with  a  lens  some 
of  the  richest  colours  of  flowers,  as,  for  instance,  those  of 
the  gentian  and  dianthus,  you  will  find  their  texture  is 
produced  by  a  crystalline  or  sugary  frost-work  upon 
them.  In  the  lychnis  of  the  high  Alps,  the  red  and 
white  have  a  kind  of  sugary  bloom,  as  rich  as  it  is 
delicate.  It  is  indescribable ;  but  if  you  can  fancy  very 
powdery  and  crystalline  snow  mixed  with  the  softest 
cream,  and  then  dashed  with  carmine,  it  may  give  you 
some  idea  of  the  look  of  it.  There  are  no  colours,  either 
in  the  nacre  of  shells,  or  the  plumes  of  birds  and  insects, 
which  are  so  pure  as  those  of  clouds,  opal,  or  flowers ; 
but  the  force  of  purple  and  blue  in  some  butterflies,  and 
the  methods  of  clouding,  and  strength  of  burnished  lustre, 
in  plumage  like  the  peacock's,  give  them  more  universal 
interest;  in  some  birds,  also,  as  in  our  own  kingfisher, 
the  colour  nearly  reaches  a  floral  preciousness.  The  lustre 
in  most,  however,  is  metallic  rather  than  vitreous ;  and 
the  vitreous  always  gives  the  purest  hue.  Entirely  com- 
mon and  vulgar  compared  with  these,  yet  to  be  noticed 
as  completing  the  crystalline  or  vitreous  system,  we  have 
the  colours  of  gems.  The  green  of  the  emerald  is  the 
best  of  these ;  but  at  its  best  is  as  vulgar  as  house- 
painting  beside  the  green  of  birds'  plumage  or  of  clear 
water.  No  diamond  shows  colour  so  pure  as  a  dewdrop; 
the  ruby  is  like  the  pink  of  an  ill-dyed  and  half- washed- 
out  print,  compared  to  the  dianthus;  and  the  carbuncle 
is  usually  quite  dead  unless  set  with  a  foil,  and  even  then 
is  not  prettier  than  the  seed  of  a  pomegranate.  The  opal 
is,  however,  an  exception.  When  pure  and  uncut  in  its 


vii.]  Colour.  177 

native  rock,  it  presents  the  most  lovely  colours  that  can 
be  seen  in  the  world,  except  those  of  clouds. 

We  have  thus  in  nature,  chiefly  obtained  by  crystalline 
conditions,  a  series  of  groups  of  entirely  delicious  hues; 
and  it  is  one  of  the  best  signs  that  the  bodily  system 
is  in  a  healthy  state  when  we  can  see  these  clearly  in 
their  most  delicate  tints,  and  enjoy  them  fully  and  simply, 
with  the  kind  of  enjoyment  that  children  have  in  eating 
sweet  things.  I  shall  place  a  piece  of  rock  opal  on 
the  table  in  your  working  room :  if  on  fine  days  you 
will  sometimes  dip  it  in  water,  take  it  into  sunshine, 
and  examine  it  with  a  lens  of  moderate  power,  you  may 
always  test  your  progress  in  sensibility  to  colour  by  the 
degree  of  pleasure  it  gives  you. 

174.  Now,  the  course  of  our  main  colour  schools  is 
briefly  this : — First,  we  have,  returning  to  our  hexagonal 
scheme,  line;    then  spaces  filled  with   pure   colour;    and 
then  masses  expressed  or  rounded  with  pure  colour.     And 
during  these  two  stages  the  masters  of  colour  delight  in 
the  purest  tints,  and  endeavour  as  far  as  possible  to  rival 
those  of  opals  and  flowers.     In  saying  'the  purest  tints,' 
I   do  not  mean   the   simplest    types   of   red,   blue,   and 
yellow,  but  the  most  pure  tints  obtainable  by  their  com- 
binations. 

175.  You  remember  I  told  you,  when  the  colourists 
painted  masses  or  projecting  spaces,  they,  aiming  always 
at  colour,  perceived  from  the  first  and  held  to  the  last 
the   fact  that   shadows,   though    of   course   darker   than 
the   lights   with  reference  to   which   they  are   shadows, 
are   not  therefore   necessarily  less  vigorous   colours,   but 
perhaps  more  vigorous.     Some  of  the  most  beautiful  blues 

N 


178  Colour.  [LECT. 

and  purples  in  nature,  for  instance,  are  those  of  moun- 
tains in  shadow  against  amber  sky;  and  the  darkness  of 
the  hollow  in  the  centre  of  a  wild  rose  is  one  glow  of 
orange  fire,  owing  to  the  quantity  of  its  yellow  stamens. 
Well,  the  Venetians  always  saw  this,  and  all  great 
colourists  see  it,  and  are  thus  separated  from  the  non- 
colourists  or  schools,  of  mere  chiaroscuro,  not  by  difference 
in  style  merely,  but  by  being  right  while  the  others  are 
wrong.  It  is  an  absolute  fact  that  shadows  are  as  much 
colours  as  lights  are;  and  whoever  represents  them  by 
merely  the  subdued  or  darkened  tint  of  the  light,  repre- 
sents them  falsely.  I  particularly  want  you  to  observe 
that  this  is  no  matter  of  taste,  but  fact.  If  you  are  espe- 
cially soberminded,  you  may  indeed  choose  sober  colours 
where  Venetians  would  have  chosen  gay  ones;  that  is  a 
matter  of  taste  :  you  may  think  it  proper  for  a  hero  to 
wear  a  dress  without  patterns  on  it,  rather  than  an 
embroidered  one ;  that  is  similarly  a  matter  of  taste : 
but,  though  you  may  also  think  it  would  be  dignified 
for  a  hero's  limbs  to  be  all  black,  or  brown,  on  the 
shaded  side  of  them,  yet,  if  you  are  using  colour  at  all, 
you  cannot  so  have  him  to  your  mind,  except  by  false- 
hood; he  never,  under  any  circumstances,  could  be  en- 
tirely black  or  brown  on  one  side  of  him. 

176.  In  this,  then,  the  Venetians  are  separate  from 
other  schools  by  Tightness,  and  they  are  so  to  their  last 
days.  Venetian  painting  is  in  this  matter  always  right. 
But  also,  in  their  early  days,  the  colourists  are  separated 
from  other  schools  by  their  contentment  with  tranquil 
cheerfulness  of  light;  by  their  never  wanting  to  be 
dazzled.  None  of  their  lights  are  flashing  or  blinding ; 


vii.]  Colour.  1 79 

they  are  soft,  winning,  precious;  lights  of  pearl,  not  of 
lime :  only,  you  know,  on  this  condition  they  cannot  have 
sunshine :  their  day  is  the  day  of  Paradise ;  they  need 
no  candle,  neither  light  of  the  sun,  in  their  cities;  and 
everything  is  seen  clear,  as  through  crystal,  far  or  near. 

This  holds  to  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century.  Then 
they  begin  to  see  that  this,  beautiful  as  it  may  be,  is  still 
a  make-believe  light ;  that  we  do  not  live  in  the  inside 
of  a  pearl ;  but  in  an  atmosphere  through  which  a  burning 
sun  shines  thwartedly,  and  over  which  a  sorrowful  night 
must  far  prevail.  And  then  the  chiaroscurists  succeed 
in  persuading  them  of  the  fact  that  there  is  mystery 
in  the  day  as  in  the  night,  and  show  them  how  constantly 
to  see  truly,  is  to  see  dimly.  And  also  they  teach  them 
the  brilliancy  of  light,  and  the  degree  in  which  it  is  raised 
from  the  darkness ;  and,  instead  of  their  sweet  and  pearly 
peace,  tempt  them  to  look  for  the  strength  of  flame  and 
coruscation  of  lightning,  and  flash  of  sunshine  on  armour 
and  on  points  of  spears. 

177.  The  noble  painters  take  the  lesson  nobly,  alike  for 
gloom  or  flame.  Titian  with  deliberate  strength,  Tintoret 
with  stormy  passion,  read  it,  side  by  side.  Titian  deepens 
the  hues  of  his  Assumption,  as  of  his  Entombment,  into 
a  solemn  twilight ;  Tintoret  involves  his  earth  in  coils  of 
volcanic  cloud,  and  withdraws,  through  circle  flaming 
above  circle,  the  distant  light  of  Paradise.  Both  of  them, 
becoming  naturalist  and  human,  add  the  veracity  of 
Holbein's  intense  portraiture  to  the  glow  and  the  dignity 
they  had  themselves  inherited  from  the  Masters  of  Peace : 
at  the  same  moment  another,  as  strong  as  they,  and  in 
pure  felicity  of  art-faculty,  even  greater  than  they,  but 

N  a 


i8o  Colour.  [LECT. 

trained  in  a  lower  school, — Velasquez, — produced  the  mira- 
cles of  colour  and  shadow-painting,  which  made  Reynolds 
say  of  him,  'What  we  all  do  with  labour,  he  does  with 
ease;'  and  one  more,  Correggio,  uniting  the  sensual 
element  of  the  Greek  schools  with  their  gloom,  and 
their  light  with  their  beauty,  and  all  these  with  the 
Lombardic  colour,  became,  as  since  I  think  it  has  been 
admitted  without  question,  the  captain  of  the  painter's 
art  as  such.  Other  men  have  nobler  or  more  numerous 
gifts,  but  as  a  painter,  master  of  the  art  of  laying  colour 
so  as  to  be  lovely,  Correggio  is  alone. 

178.  I  said  the  noble  men  learnt  their  lesson  nobly. 
The  base  men  also,  and  necessarily,  learn  it  basely.    The 
great  men  rise   from  colour  to  sunlight.     The  base  ones 
fall  from  colour  to  candlelight.     To-day,  'non  ragioniam 
di  lor,'  but  let  us  see  what  this  great  change  which  perfects 
the  art  of  painting  mainly  consists  in,  and  means.     For 
though   we    are    only   at  present   speaking    of  technical 
matters,   every   one  of    them,    I   can   scarcely  too   often 
repeat,  is  the  outcome  and   sign  of  a  mental   character, 
and  you  can   only   understand  the  folds  of  the  veil,  by 
those  of  the  form  it  veils. 

179.  The   complete   painters,    we   find,  have  brought 
dimness  and  mystery  into    their    method    of   colouring. 
That  means  that  the  world  all  round  them  has  resolved 
to  dream,  or  to  believe,  no  more;    but  to  know,  and  to 
see.     And  instantly  all  knowledge  and  sight  are  given,  no 
more  as  in  the  Gothic  times,  through  a  window  of  glass, 
brightly,  but  as  through  a  telescope-glass,  darkly.     Your 
cathedral  window    shut    you    from    the    true    sky,    and 
illumined  you  with  a  vision;    your  telescope  leads  you 


vii.]  Colour.  1 8 1 

to  the  sky,  but  darkens  its  light,  and  reveals  nebula 
beyond  nebula,  far  and  farther,  and  to  no  conceivable 
farthest — unresolvable.  That  is  what  the  mystery  means. 

180.  Next,  what  does  that  Greek  opposition  of  black 
and  white  mean? 

In  the  sweet  crystalline  time  of  colour,  the  painters, 
whether  on  glass  or  canvas,  employed  intricate  patterns, 
in  order  to  mingle  hues  beautifully  with  each  other,  and 
make  one  perfect  melody  of  them  all.  But  in  the  great 
naturalist  school,  they  like  their  patterns  to  come  in 
the  Greek  way,  dashed  dark  on  light, — gleaming  light 
out  of  dark.  That  means  also  that  the  world  round 
them  has  again  returned  to  the  Greek  conviction,  that 
all  nature,  especially  human  nature,  is  not  entirely  melo- 
dious nor  luminous ;  but  a  barred  and  broken  thing : 
that  saints  have  their  foibles,  sinners  their  forces;  that 
the  most  luminous  virtue  is  often  only  a  flash,  and  the 
blackest-looking  fault  is  sometimes  only  a  stain :  and, 
without  confusing  in  the  least  black  with  white,  they 
can  forgive,  or  even  take  delight  in  things  that  are  like 
the  vefipls,  dappled. 

181.  You  have  then — first,  mystery.     Secondly,  oppo- 
sition of  dark  and  light.     Then,  lastly,  whatever  truth  of 
form  the  dark  and  light  can  show. 

That  is  to  say,  truth  altogether,  and  resignation  to 
it,  and  quiet  resolve  to  make  the  best  of  it.  And  therefore, 
portraiture  of  living  men,  women,  and  children, — no  more 
of  saints,  cherubs,  or  demons.  So  here  I  have  brought 
for  your  standards  of  perfect  art,  a  little  maiden  of  the 
Strozzi  family,  with  her  dog,  by  Titian;  and  a  little 
princess  of  the  house  of  Savoy,  by  Vandyke ;  and  Charles 


1 82  Colour.  [LECT. 

the  Fifth,  by  Titian ;  and  a  queen,  by  Velasquez ;  and 
an  English  girl  in  a  brocaded  gown,  by  Reynolds;  and 
an  English  physician  in  his  plain  coat,  and  wig,  by 
Reynolds :  and  if  you  do  not  like  them,  I  cannot  help 
myself,  for  I  can  find  nothing  better  for  you. 

182.  Better? — I  must  pause  at  the  word.     Nothing 
stronger,  certainly,  nor  so  strong.     Nothing  so  wonderful, 
so   inimitable,   so   keen    in    unprejudiced    and    unbiassed 
sight. 

Yet  better,  perhaps,  the  sight  that  was  guided  by 
a  sacred  will ;  the  power  that  could  be  taught  to  weaker 
hands ;  the  work  that  was  faultless,  though  not  inimitable, 
bright  with  felicity  of  heart,  and  consummate  in  a  dis- 
ciplined and  companionable  skill.  You  will  find,  when 
I  can  place  in  your  hands  the  notes  on  Verona,  which  I 
read  at  the  Royal  Institution,  that  I  have  ventured  to 
call  the  sera  of  painting  represented  by  John  Bellini,  the 
time  fof  the  Masters/  Truly  they  deserved  the  name, 
who  did  nothing  but  what  was  lovely,  and  taught  only 
what  was  right.  These  mightier,  who  succeeded  them, 
crowned,  but  closed,  the  dynasties  of  art,  and  since  their 
day  painting  has  never  flourished  more. 

183.  There  were  many  reasons  for  this,  without  fault 
of  theirs.     They  were  exponents,  in  the  first  place,  of  the 
change    in    all    men's    minds    from    civil    and   religious 
to  merely  domestic  passion ;   the  love  of  their  gods  and 
their  country  had  contracted  itself  now  into  that  of  their 
domestic  circle,  which  was  little  more  than  the  halo  of 
themselves.     You  will  see  the   reflection   of  this   change 
in  painting  at   once    by  comparing  the   two   Madonnas 
(S.  37,  John  Bellini's,  and  Raphael's,  called  'della  Seg- 


vii.]  Colour.  183 

giola ').     Bellini's  Madonna  cares  for  all  creatures  through 
her  child ;  Raphael's,  for  her  child  only. 

Again,  the  world  round  these  painters  had  become 
sad  and  proud,  instead  of  happy  and  humble ;  —  its 
domestic  peace  was  darkened  by  irreligion,  and  made 
restless  by  pride.  And  the  Hymen,  whose  statue  this 
fair  English  girl  of  Reynolds'  thought  must  decorate 
(S.  43),  is  blind,  and  holds  a  coronet. 

Again,  in  the  splendid  power  of  realization,  which 
these  greatest  of  artists  had  reached,  there  was  the  latent 
possibility  of  amusement  by  deception,  and  of  excitement 
by  sensualism.  And  Dutch  trickeries  of  base  resem- 
blance, and  French  and  English  fancies  of  insidious 
beauty,  soon  occupied  the  eyes  of  the  populace  of  Europe, 
too  restless  and  wretched  now  to  care  for  the  sweet  earth- 
berries  and  Madonna's  ivy  of  Cima,  and  too  ignoble  to 
perceive  Titian's  colour,  or  Correggio's  shade. 

184.  Enough  sources  of  evil  were  here,  in  the  temper 
and  power  of  the  consummate  art.  In  its  practical 
methods  there  was  another,  the  fatallest  of  all.  These 
great  artists  brought  with  them  mystery,  despondency, 
domesticity,  sensuality:  of  all  these,  good  came,  as 
well  as  evil.  One  thing  more  they  brought,  of  which 
nothing  but  evil  ever  comes,  or  can  come — Liberty. 

By  the  discipline  of  five  hundred  years  they  had 
learned  and  inherited  such  power,  that  whereas  all 
former  painters  could  be  right  only  by  effort,  they 
could  be  right  with  ease ;  and  whereas  all  former  paint- 
ers could  be  right  only  under  restraint,  they  could  be 
right,  free.  Tintoret's  touch,  Luini's,  Correggio's,  Rey- 
nolds', and  Velasquez's,  are  all  as  free  as  the  air,  and 


1 84  Colour.  [LECT. 

yet  right.  '  How  very  fine  ! '  said  everybody.  Unquestion- 
ably, very  fine.  Next,  said  everybody,  'What  a  grand 
discovery !  Here  is  the  finest  work  ever  done,  and  it  is 
quite  free.  Let  us  all  be  free  then,  and  what  fine 
things  shall  we  not  do  also ! '  With  what  results  we  too 
well  know. 

Nevertheless,  remember  you  are  to  delight  in  the  free- 
dom won  by  these  mighty  men  through  obedience,  though 
you  are  not  to  covet  it.  Obey,  and  you  also  shall  be  free 
in  time ;  but  in  these  minor  things,  as  well  as  in  great, 
it  is  only  right  service  which  is  perfect  freedom. 

185.  This,   broadly,   is  the   history  of  the   early  and 
late  colour-schools.     The  first  of  these  I  shall  call  gene- 
rally, henceforward,  the  school  of  crystal;  the  other  that 
of  clay :  potter's  clay,  or  human,  are  too  sorrowfully  the 
same,   as   far  as   art  is   concerned.     Now   remember,   in 
practice,  you  cannot  follow  both  these  schools;  you  must 
distinctly  adopt  the  principles  of  one  or  the  other.     I  will 
put  the  means  of  following  either  within  your  reach  ;  and 
according  to  your  dispositions  you  will  choose  one  or  the 
other :    all  I  have  to  guard  you  against  is  the  mistake 
of  thinking  you   can  unite   the  two.      If  you  want  to 
paint  (even  in  the  most  distant  and  feeble  way)  in  the 
Greek    school,   the    school  of    Lionardo,   Correggio,   and 
Turner,   you   cannot   design    coloured  windows,  nor   An- 
gelican  paradises.     If,  on  the  other  hand,  you  choose  to 
live  in   the  peace  of  paradise,   you  cannot  share  in  the 
gloomy  triumphs  of  the  earth. 

186.  And,  incidentally  note,  as  a  practical  matter  of 
immediate  importance,  that  painted  windows  have  nothing 
to   do   with   chiaroscuro.     The  virtue   of  glass  is   to  be 


vii.]  Colour.  185 

transparent  everywhere.  If  you  care  to  build  a  palace 
of  jewels,  painted  glass  is  richer  than  all  the  treasures 
of  Aladdin's  lamp  ;  but  if  you  like  pictures  better  than 
jewels,  you  must  come  into  broad  daylight  to  paint 
them.  A  picture  in  coloured  glass  is  one  of  the  most 
vulgar  of  barbarisms,  and  only  fit  to  be  ranked  with 
the  gauze  transparencies  and  chemical  illuminations  of 
the  sensational  stage.  Also,  put  out  of  your  minds  at 
once  all  question  about  difficulty  of  getting  colour ;  in 
glass  we  have  all  the  colours  that  are  wanted,  only  we 
do  not  know  either  how  to  choose,  or  how  to  connect 
them ;  and  we  are  always  trying  to  get  them  bright, 
when  their  real  virtue  is  to  be  deep,  and  tender,  and 
subdued.  We  will  have  a  thorough  study  of  painted 
glass  soon :  meanwhile  I  merely  give  you  a  type  of  its 
perfect  style,  in  two  windows  from  Chalons  sur  Marue 
(S.  141). 

187.  You  will  have  then  to  choose  between  these  two 
modes  of  thought :  for  my  own  part,  with  what  poor  gift 
and  skill  is  in  me,  I  belong  wholly  to  the  chiaroscurist 
school;  and  shall  teach  you  therefore  chiefly  that  which 
I  am  best  able  to  teach :  and  the  rather,  that  it  is  only 
in  this  school  that  you  can  follow  out  the  study  either 
of  natural  history  or  landscape.  The  form  of  a  wild 
animal,  or  the  wrath  of  a  mountain  torrent,  would  both 
be  revolting  (or  in  a  certain  sense  invisible)  to  the  calm 
fantasy  of  a  painter  in  the  schools  of  crystal.  He  must 
lay  his  lion  asleep  in  St.  Jerome's  study  beside  his  tame 
partridge  and  spare  slippers;  lead  the  appeased  river 
by  alternate  azure  promontories,  and  restrain  its  courtly 
little  streamlets  with  margins  of  marble.  But,  on  the 


1 86  Colour.  [LECT. 

other  hand,  your  studies  of  mythology  and  literature 
may  best  be  connected  with  these  schools  of  purest  and 
calmest  imagination;  and  their  discipline  will  be  useful 
to  you  in  yet  another  direction,  and  that  a  very  important 
one.  It  will  teach  you  to  take  delight  in  little  things, 
and  develope  in  you  the  joy  which  all  men  should  feel 
in  purity  and  order,  not  only  in  pictures  but  in  reality. 
For,  indeed,  the  best  art  of  this  school  of  fantasy  may 
at  last  be  in  reality,  and  the  chiaroscurists,  true  in  ideal, 
may  be  less  helpful  in  act.  We  cannot  arrest  sunsets 
nor  carve  mountains,  but  we  may  turn  every  English 
homestead,  if  we  choose,  into  a  picture  by  Cima  or  John 
Bellini,  which  shall  be  '  no  counterfeit,  but  the  true  and 
perfect  image  of  life  indeed/ 

188.  For  the  present,  however,  and  yet  for  some  little 
time  during  your  progress,  you  will  not  have  to  choose 
your  school.  For  both,  as  we  have  seen,  begin  in  de- 
lineation, and  both  proceed  by  filling  flat  spaces  with  an 
even  tint.  And  therefore  this  will  be  the  course  of  work 
for  you,  founded  on  all  that  we  have  seen. 

Having  learned  to  measure,  and  draw  a  pen  line  with 
some  steadiness  (the  geometrical  exercises  for  this  purpose 
being  properly  school,  not  University  work),  you  shall 
have  a  series  of  studies  from  the  plants  which  are  of  chief 
importance  in  the  history  of  art;  first  from  their  real 
forms,  and  then  from  the  conventional  and  heraldic  ex- 
pressions of  them;  then  we  will  take  examples  of  the 
filling  of  ornamental  forms  with  flat  colour  in  Egyptian, 
Greek,  and  Gothic  design;  and  then  we  will  advance  to 
animal  forms  treated  in  the  same  severe  way,  and  so  to 
the  patterns  and  colour  designs  on  animals  themselves. 


vii.]  Colour.  187 

And   when   we   are   sure   of  our  firmness   of    hand   and 
accuracy  of  eye,  we  will  go  on  into  light  and  shade. 

189.  In  process  of  time,  this  series  of  exercises  will, 
I  hope,  be  sufficiently  complete  and  systematic  to  show 
its  purpose  at  a  glance.  But  during  the  present  year, 
I  shall  content  myself  with  placing  a  few  examples  of 
these  different  kinds  of  practice  in  your  rooms  for  work, 
explaining  in  the  catalogue  the  position  they  will  ulti- 
mately occupy,  and  the  technical  points  of  process  into 
which  it  is  of  no  use  to  enter  in  a  general  lecture.  After 
a  little  time  spent  in  copying  these,  your  own  predilec- 
tions must  determine  your  future  course  of  study;  only 
remember,  whatever  school  you  follow,  it  must  be  only  to 
learn  method,  not  to  imitate  result,  and  to  acquaint  your- 
self with  the  minds  of  other  men,  but  not  to  adopt  them 
as  your  own.  Be  assured  that  no  good  can  come  of  your 
work  but  as  it  arises  simply  out  of  your  own  true  natures 
and  the  necessities  of  the  time  around  you,  though  in 
many  respects  an  evil  one.  You  live  in  an  age  of  base 
conceit  and  baser  servility — an  age  whose  intellect  is 
chiefly  formed  by  pillage,  and  occupied  in  desecration; 
one  day  mimicking,  the  next  destroying,  the  works  of  all 
the  noble  persons  who  made  its  intellectual  or  art  life 
possible  to  it : — an  age  without  honest  confidence  enough 
in  itself  to  carve  a  cherry-stone  with  an  original  fancy, 
but  with  insolence  enough  to  abolish  the  solar  system,  if 
it  were  allowed  to  meddle  with  it.  In  the  midst  of  all 
this,  you  have  to  become  lowly  and  strong ;  to  recognise 
the  powers  of  others  and  to  fulfil  your  own.  I  shall  try 
to  bring  before  you  every  form  of  ancient  art,  that  you 
may  read  and  profit  by  it,  not  imitate  it.  You  shall 


1 88  Colour.  [LECT. 

draw  Egyptian  kings  dressed  in  colours  like  the  rainbow, 
and  Doric  gods,  and  Runic  monsters,  and  Gothic  monks — 
not  that  you  may  draw  like  Egyptians  or  Norsemen,  nor 
yield  yourselves  passively  to  be  bound  by  the  devotion 
or  infected  with  the  delirium  of  the  past,  but  that  you 
may  know  truly  what  other  men  have  felt  during  their 
poor  span  of  life ;  and  open  your  own  hearts  to  what  the 
heavens  and  earth  may  have  to  tell  you  in  yours. 

Do  not  be  surprised,  therefore,  nor  provoked,  if  I  give 
you  at  first  strange  things,  and  rude,  to  draw.  As  soon 
as  you  try  them,  you  will  find  they  are  difficult  enough, 
yet,  with  care,  entirely  possible.  As  you  go  on  drawing 
them  they  will  become  interesting,  and,  as  soon  as  you 
understand  them,  you  will  be  on  the  way  to  understand 
yourselves  also. 

190.  In  closing  this  first  course  of  lectures,  I  have  one 
word  more  to  say  respecting  the  possible  consequence  of  the 
introduction  of  art  among  the  studies  of  the  University. 
What  art  may  do  for  scholarship,  I'  have  no  right  to 
conjecture ;  but  what  scholarship  may  do  for  art,  I  may 
in  all  modesty  tell  you.  Hitherto,  great  artists,  though 
always  gentlemen,  have  yet  been  too  exclusively  crafts- 
men. Art  has  been  less  thoughtful  than  we  suppose;  it 
has  taught  much,  but  much,  also,  falsely.  Many  of  the 
greatest  pictures  are  enigmas ;  others,  beautiful  toys ;  others, 
harmful  and  corrupting  toys.  In  the  loveliest  there  is 
something  weak  ;  in  the  greatest  there  is  something  guilty. 
And  this,  gentlemen,  if  you  will,  is  the  new  thing  that 
may  come  to  pass, — that  the  scholars  of  England  may 
resolve  to  teach  also  with  the  silent  power  of  the  arts; 
and  that  some  among  you  may  so  learn  and  use  them,  that 


vii.]  Colour.  189 

pictures  may  be  painted  which  shall  not  be  enigmas  any 
more,  but  open  teachings  of  what  can  no  otherwise  be 
so  well  shown ;  which  shall  not  be  fevered  or  broken 
visions  any  more,  but  shall  be  filled  with  the  indwelling 
light  of  self-possessed  imagination;  which  shall  not  be 
stained  or  enfeebled  any  more  by  evil  passion,  but  glorious 
with  the  strength  and  chastity  of  noble  human  love;  and 
which  shall  no  more  degrade  or  disguise  the  work  of  God 
in  heaven,  but  testify  of  Him  as  here  dwelling  with 
men,  and  walking  with  them,  not  angry,  in  the  garden 
of  the  earth. 


Also  printed  at  the  Clarendon  Press, 

A    HANDBOOK    OF    PICTORIAL   ART 


R.    ST.    JOHN    TYRWHITT,    M.A. 

FORMERLY  STUDENT  AND  TUTOR  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH. 

With  Coloured  Illustrations,  Photographs,  and  a  chapter  on  Perspective 
by  A.  Macdonald. 

8vo.  HALF  MOROCCO.  i8j. 

Published  for  the  University  by 
MACMILLAN     AND     CO.,     LONDON. 


SK— 5* 


BOOKS 


Printed  at 


THE  CLARENDON  PRESS,  OXFORD, 

and    Published    for    the    University    by 

Macmillan  and  Co. 

29,  30,  Bedford  Street,   Covent  Garden,  London ; 
also  to  be  had  at 

The  Clarendon  Press  Depository, 

1 1 6,  High   Street,   Oxford. 


GENERAL    CONTENTS. 


Lexicons,  Grammars,  &c. 3,  4 

Greek  and  Latin  Classics 5-7 

The  Holy  Scriptures,  &c.         . .        .        .        .                 .        .  8, 9 

Fathers  of  the  Church,  &c 9,10 

Ecclesiastical  History,  Biography,  &c.       .         .         .         .         .11,12 

English  Theology 13-15 

English  Historical  and  Documentary  Works     .         .         .         .15,16 

Chronology,  Geography,  &c 17 

Philosophical  Works  and  General  Literature     .         .         .         .  17 

Mathematics,  Physical  Science,  &c 18 

Bibliography 19 

Bodleian  Library  Catalogues,  &c 19,  20 

CLARENDON   PEESS    SERIES. 

Greek  and  Latin  Classics,  etc 21-24 

Mental  and  Moral  Philosophy 24 

Mathematics,  &c 25 

History 25 

Law          .                  26 

Physical  Science 27 

English  Language  and  Literature      .        .        .        .        .        .  28 

French  Language  and  Literature       ......  29 

German  Language  and  Literature      ......  30 

Art,  &c. 30 

Miscellaneous    ..........  30 

English  Classics — PROFESSOR  BREWER'S  SERIES    .        .        .        .31,32 


Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


A    CATALOGUE 


OF 


CLARENDON  PRESS  BOOKS. 


LEXICONS,  GRAMMABS,  &c. 

A  Greek-English  Lexicon,  by  Henry  George  Liddell,  D.D., 
and  Robert  Scott,  D.D.  Sixth  Edition,  Revised  and  Augmented. 
1870.  410.  cloth,  \l.  1 6s. 

A  Greek-English  Lexicon,  abridged  from  the  above,  chiefly 
for  the  use  of  Schools.  Fifteenth  Edition.  Carefully  Revised 
throughout.  1872.  square  12 mo.  cloth,  7*.  6d. 

A  copious  Greek-English  Vocabulary,  compiled  from  the 
best  authorities.  1850.  241110.  bound,  3$. 

Graecae  Grammaticae  Rudimenta  in  usum  Scholarum.  Auctore 
Carolo  Wordsworth,  D.C.L.  Seventeenth  Edition,  1870.  I2mo.  bounties. 

A  Greek  Primer,  in  English,  for  the  use  of  beginners.  By  the 
Right  Rev.  Charles  Wordsworth,  D.C.L.,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews. 
Fourth  Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  is.  6d. 

A  Practical  Introduction  to  Greek  Accentuation,  by  H.  W. 
Chandler,  M.A.  1862.  8vo.  cloth,  lew.  6rf. 

Etymologicon  Magnum.  Ad  Codd.  MSS.  recensuit  et  notis 
variorum  instruxit  Thomas  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  1848.  fol.  cloth,  ll.  I2s. 

Suidae  Lexicon.  Ad  Codd.  MSS.  recensuit  Thomas  Gaisford, 
S.T.P.  Tomi  III.  1834.  fol.  cloth,  ll.  2s. 

Scheller's  Lexicon  of  the  Latin  Tongue,  with  the  German  ex- 
planations translated  into  English  by  J.  E.  Riddle,  M.A.  1835.  fol. 
cloth,  ll.  is. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 

B  2 


4  Clarendon  Press  Books. 

Scriptores  Bei  Metricae.  Edidit  Thomas  Gaisford,  S.T.P. 
Tomi  III.  8vo.  clotb,  15$. 

Sold  separately : 
Hephaestion,   Terentianus  Maurus,   Proclus,  cum  annotationibus,  etc. 

Tomi  II.     1855.  8vo.  clotb,  los. 
Scriptores  Latini.     1837.  8vo.  clotb,  55. 

The  Book  of  Hebrew  Roots,  by  Abu  'L-Walid  Marwan  ibn 
Janah,  otherwise  called  Rabbi  YAnah.  Now  first  edited,  with  an 
Appendix,  by  Ad.  Neubauer.  Fasc.  I.  410.  2  is. 

A  Treatise  on  the  use  of  the  Tenses  in  Hebrew.    By  S.  R. 

Driver,  M.A.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  6s.  6d.     Just  Published. 

Thesaurus  Syriacus  :  collegerunt  Quatremere,  Bernstein,  Lors- 
bach,  Arnoldi,  Field :  edidit  R.  Payne  Smith,  S.T.P.R. 
Fasc.  I-III.     1868-73.  sm.  fol.  each,  il.  is. 

Lexicon  Aegyptiaco-Latinutn  ex  veteribus  Linguae  Aegyp- 
tiacae  Monumentis,  etc.,  cum  Indice  Vocum  Latinarum  ab  H.  Tattam, 
A.M.  1835.  8vo.  clotb,  I£s. 

A  Practical  Grammar  of  the  Sanskrit  Language,  arranged 
with  reference  to  the  Classical  Languages  of  Europe,  for  the  use  of 
English  Students,  by  Monier  Williams,  M.A.  Third  Edition,  1864. 
8vo.  clotb,  155. 

Nalopakhyanam.  Story  of  Nala,  an  Episode  of  the  Maha- 
Bharata :  the  Sanskrit  text,  with  a  copious  Vocabulary,  Grammatical 
Analysis,  and  Introduction,  by  Monier  Williams,  M.A.  The  Metrical 
Translation  by  the  Very  Rev.  H.  H.  Milman,  D.D.  1860.  8vo.  clotb,  155. 

A  Sanskrit-English  Dictionary,  by  Monier  Williams,  M.A., 
Boden  Professor  of  Sanskrit.  410.  clotb,  4!.  14$.  6d. 

An  Anglo-Saxon  Dictionary,  by  Joseph  Bosworth,  D.D.,  Pro- 
fessor of  Anglo-Saxon,  Oxford.  New  edition.  In  the  Press. 

An  Icelandic-English  Dictionary.  Based  on  the  MS.  col- 
lections of  the  late  Richard  Cleasby.  Enlarged  and  completed  by 
G..  Vigfusson. 

Parts  I  and  II.      1869-71.    4to.  each,  \l.  is. 

Part  III.     With  an  Introduction  and  Life  of  Richard  Cleasby,  by  G. 

Webbe  Dasent.     410.  il.  55. 

The  work  may  now  be  Jtad  complete,  in  cloth,  price  %l.  'js. 

A  Handbook  of  the  Chinese  Language.  Parts  I  and  II, 
Grammar  and  Chrestomathy.  By  James  Summers.  1863.  8vo.  balf 
bound,  I/.  8s.  • 

Cornish  Drama  (The  Ancient).  Edited  and  translated  by  E. 
Norris,  Esq.,  with  a  Sketch  of  Cornish  Grammar,  an  Ancient  Cornish 
Vocabulary,  etc.  2  vols.  1859.  8vo.  clotb,  il.  is. 

The  Sketch  of  Cornish  Grammar  separately,  stitcbed,  2s.  6d. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books. 


GREEK  AND  LATIN  CLASSICS. 

Aeschylus :  quae  supersunt  in  Codice  Laurentiano  typis  descripta. 
Edidit  R.  Merkel.  1861.  Small  folio,  cloth,  il.  Us. 

Aeschylus:   Tragoediae  et   Fragmenta,  ex  recensione  Guil. 

Dindorfii.     Second  Editi on,  1851.  8vo.  cloth,  $s.6d. 

Aeschylus:   Annotationes  Guil.  Dindorfii.      Partes  II.    1841. 

8vo.  cloth,  los. 

Aeschylus :  Scholia  Graeca,  ex  Codicibus  aucta  et  emendata  a 
Guil.  Dindorfio.  1851.  8vo.  cloth,  55. 

Sophocles :  Tragoediae  et  Fragmenta,  ex  recensione  et  cum 
commentariis  Guil.  Dindorfii.  Third  Edition,  2  vols.  1860.  fcap.  8vo. 
clolb,  ll.  is. 

Each  Play  separately,  limp,  2s.  6d. 

The   Text  alone,  printed    on    writing   paper,   with    large 

margin,  royal  i6mo.  cloth,  8s. 
The  Text  alone,  square  i6mo.  cloth,  ^s.6d. 
Each  Play  separately,  limp,  6d. 

Sophocles :  Tragoediae  et  Fragmenta  cum  Annotatt.  Guil. 
Dindorfii.  Tomi  II.  1849.  8vo.  cloth,  IDS. 

The  Text,  Vol.  I.  5$.  6d.     The  Notes,  Vol.  II.  4*.  6d. 

Sophocles :  Scholia  Graeca  : 

Vol.  I.  ed.  P.  Elmsley,  A.M.     1825.  8vo.  cloth,  4$.  6d. 
Vol.  II.  ed.  Guil.  Dindorfius.     1852.  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Euripides :  Tragoediae  et  Fragmenta,  ex  recensione  Guil.  Din- 
dorfii. Tomi  II.  1834.  8vo.  cloth,  los. 

Euripides :  Annotationes  Guil.  Dindorfii.  Partes  II.  1840. 
8vo.  cloth,  i  os. 

Euripides :  Scholia  Graeca,  ex  Codicibus  aucta  et  emendata  a 
Guil.  Dindorfio.  Tomi  IV.  1863.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  i6s. 

Euripides:  Alcestis, ex  recensione  Guil. Dindorfii.  1834.  8vo. 
sewed,  2s.  6d. 

Aristophanes :  Comoediae  et  Fragmenta,  ex  recensione  Guil. 
Dindorfii.  Tomi  II.  1835.  8vo.  cloth,  us. 

Aristophanes:  Annotationes  Guil.  Dindorfii.  Partes  II.  1837. 
8vo.  cloth,  us. 

Aristophanes :  Scholia  Graeca,  ex  Codicibus  aucta  et  emendata 
a  Guil.  Dindorfio.  Partes  III.  1839.  8vo.  c'0/*>  I'- 

Aristophanem,  Index  in:  J.  Caravellae.     1822.  8vo.  cloth,  3J. 

Metra  Aeschyli  Sophoclis  Euripidis  et  Aristophanis.  De- 
scripta a  Guil.  Dindorfio.  Accedit  Chronologia  Scenica.  1842.  8vo. 
clotb,  55. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books. 


Anecdota  Graeca  Oxoniensia.  Edidit  J.  A.  Cramer,  S.T.P. 
Tomi  IV.  1834-1837.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  2s. 

Anecdota  Graeca  e  Codd.  MSS.  Bibliothecae  Regiae  Parisien- 
sis.  Edidit  J.  A.  Cramer,  S.T.P.  Tomi  IV.  1839-1841.  8vo.  cloth, 
il.  2s. 

Apsinis  et  Longini  Bhetorica.  E  Codicibus  MSS.  recensuit 
Joh.  Bakius.  1849.  8vo.  cloth,  35. 

Aristoteles ;  ex  recensione  Immanuelis  Bekkeri.     Accedunt  In- 
dices Sylburgiani.     Tomi  XI.     1837.  8vo.  cloth,  2l.  lOs. 
Each  volume  separately,  5$.  6d. 

Catulli  Veronensis  Liber.  Recognovit,  apparatum  criticum 
prolegomena  appendices  addidit,  Robinson  Ellis,  A.M.  1867.  8vo. 
cloth,  1 6s. 

Catulli  Veronensis  Carmina  Selecta,  secundum  recogni- 
tionem  Robinson  Ellis,  A.M.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  35.  6d. 

Choerobosci  Dictata  in  Theodosii  Canones,  necnon  Epimerismi 
in  Psalmos.  E  Codicibus  MSS.  edidit  Thomas  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  Tomi 

III.  1842.  8vo.  cloth,  15*. 

Demosthenes:  ex  recensione  Guil.  Dindorfii.     Tomi  I.  II.  III. 

IV.  1846.  8vo.  cloth,  I/,  is. 

Demosthenes:  Tomi  V.  VI.  VII.  Annotationes  Interpretum. 
1849.  8vo.  cloth,  155. 

Demosthenes:  Tomi  VIII.  IX.   Scholia.    1851.  8vo.  cloth,  IQS. 

Harpocrationis  Lexicon,  ex  recensione  G.  Dindorfii.  Tomi 
II.  1854.  8vo.  doth,  i  os.  6d. 

Herculanensium  Voluminum  Partes  II.  1824,  1825.  8vo. 
cloth,  los. 

Homerus :  Ilias,  cum  brevi  Annotatione  C.  G.  Heynii.  Acce- 
dunt Scholia  minora.  Tomi  II.  1834.  8vo.  cloth,  155. 

Homerus:  Ilias,  ex  rec.  Guil.  Dindorfii.  1856.  8vo.  cloth,  sj.  6d. 

Homerus:  Odyssea,  ex  rec.  Guil.  Dindorfii.  1855.  8vo.  cloth, 
55.  6d. 

Homerus :  Scholia  Graeca  in  Odysseam.  Edidit  Guil.  Dindorfius. 
Tomi  II.  1855.  8vo.  cloth,  15*.  6d. 

Homerum,  Index  in:  Seberi.      1780.    8vo.  cloth,  6s.  6 J. 

Oratores  Attici  ex  recensione  Bekkeri : 

I.  Antiphon,  Andocides,  et  Lysias.     1822.  8vo.  cloth,  7*. 
II.  Isocrates.     1822.  8vo.  cloth,  fs. 

III.  Isaeus,    Aeschines,    Lycurgus,    Dinarchus,    etc.       1823.     8vo. 
cloth,  Js. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  7 

Scholia  Qraeca  in  Aeschinem  et  Isocratem.  Edidit  G.  Dindor- 
fius.  1852.  8vo.  cloth,  45. 

Paroemiographi  Graeci,  quorum  pars  nunc  primum  ex  Codd. 
MSS.  vulgatur.  Edidit  T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  1836.  8vo.  cloth,  5$.  6d. 

Plato :  The  Apology,  with  a  revised  Text  and  English  Notes, 
and  a  Digest  of  Platonic  Idioms,  by  James  Riddell,  M.A.  1867.  8vo. 
cloth,  8s.  6of. 

Plato :  Philebus,  with  a  revised  Text  and  English  Notes,  by 
Edward  Poste,  M.A.  1860.  8vo.  cloth,  7$.  6d. 

Plato :  Sophistes  and  Politicus,  with  a  revised  Text  and  Eng- 
lish Notes,  by  L.Campbell,  M.A.  1866.  8vo.  cloth,  i8s. 

Plato  :  Theaetetus,  with  a  revised  Text  and  English  Notes,  by 
L.  Campbell,  M.A.  1861.  8vo.  cloth,  95. 

Plato :  The  Dialogues,  translated  into  English,  with  Analyses 
and  Introductions,  by  B.  Jowett,  M.A.,  Master  of  Balliol  College  and 
Regius  Professor  of  Greek.  4  vols.  1871.  8vo.  cloth,  3/.  6s. 

Plato :  The  Republic,  with  a  revised  Text  and  English  Notes, 
by  B.  Jowett,  M.A.,  Master  of  Balliol  College  and  Regius  Professor  of 
Greek.  Demy  8vo.  Preparing. 

Plotinus.  Edidit  F.  Creuzer.  Tomi  III.  1835.  4to.  cloth, 
i/.  8s. 

Stobaei  Florilegium.  Ad  MSS.  fidem  emendavit  et  supplevit 
T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  Tomi  IV.  1822.  8vo.  cloth,  il. 

Stobaei  Eclogarum  Physicarum  et  Ethicarum  libri  duo.  Ac- 
cedit  Hieroclis  Commentarius  in  aurea  carmina  Pythagoreorum.  Ad 
MSS.  Codd.  recensuit  T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  Tomi  II.  1850.  8vo. 
cloth,  Us. 

Xenophon :  Historia  Graeca,  ex  recensione  et  cum  annotatio- 
nibus  L.  Dindorfii.  Second  Edition,  1852.  8vo.  cloth,  IQS.  6d. 

Xenophon:  Expeditio  Cyri,  ex  rec.  et  cum  annotatt.  L.  Din- 
dorfii. Second  Edition,  1855.  8vo.  cloth,  iOs.6d. 

Xenophon :  Institutio  Cyri,  ex  rec.  et  cum  annotatt.  L.  Din- 
dorfii. 1857.  8vo.  cloth,  ios.6d. 

Xenophon :  Memorabilia  Socratis,  ex  rec.  et  cum  annotatt.  L. 
Dindorfii.  1862.  8vo.  cloth,  75.60?. 

Xenophon :  Opuscula  Politica  Equestria  et  Venatica  cum  Arri- 
ani  Libello  de  Venatione,  ex  rec.  et  cum  annotatt.  L.  Dindorfii.  1866. 
8vo.  cloth,  los.  60?. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books. 


THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURES,  &c. 

The  Holy  Bible  in  the  earliest  English  Versions,  made  from  the 
Latin  Vulgate  by  John  Wycliffe  and  his  followers :  edited  by  the  Rev. 
J.  Forshall  and  Sir  F.  Madden.  4  vols.  1850.  royal  410.  cloth,  %l.  $s. 

The  Holy  Bible :  an  exact  reprint,  page  for  page,  of  the  Author- 
ized Version  published  in  the  year  1611.  Demy  410.  half  bound,  il.  is. 

Vetus  Testamentum  G-raece  cum  Variis  Lectionibus.  Edi- 
tionem  a  R.  Holmes,  S.T.P.  inchoatam  continuavit  J.  Parsons,  S.T.B. 
Tomi  V.  1798-1827.  folio,  7/. 

Vetus  Testamentum  Graece  secundum  exemplar  Vaticanum 
Romae  editum.  Accedit  potior  varietas  Codicis  Alexandrini.  Tomi  III. 
1848.  I2mo.  clotb,  145. 

Origenis  Hexaplorum  quae  supersunt;  sive,  Veterum  Inter- 
pretum  Graecorum  in  totum  Vetus  Testamentum  Fragmenta.  Edidit 
Fridericus  Field,  A.M. 

Tom.  II.  Fasc.  I-III.  1867-1870.  410.  2/.  95. 

Tom.  I.  Fasc.  I.     1871.  410.   i6s. 

Pentateuchus  Hebraeo-Samaritanus  Charactere  Hebraeo-Chal- 
daico.  Edidit  B.  Blayney.  1 790.  8vo.  clotb,  35. 

Iiibri  Psalmorum  Versio  antiqua  Latina,  cum  Paraphrasi 
Anglo-Saxonica.  Edidit  B.  Thorpe,  F.A.S.  1835.  8vo.  clotb,  los.  6d. 

Libri  Psalmorum.  Versio  antiqua  Gallica  e  Cod.  MS.  in  Bibl. 
Bodleiana  adservato,  una  cum  Versione  Metrica  aliisque  Monumentis 
pervetustis.  Nunc  primum  descripsit  et  edidit  Franciscus  Michel,  Phil. 
Doct.  1860.  8vo.  cloth,  IDS.  6d. 

Libri  Prophetarum  Majorum,  cum  Lamentationibus  Jere- 
miae,  in  Dialecto  Linguae  Aegyptiacae  Memphitica  seu  Coptica.  Edidit 
cum  Versione  Latina  H.  Tattam,  S.T.P.  Tomi  II.  1 85  2 .  8vo.  cloth,  1 7*. 

Libri  duodecim  Prophetarum  Minorum  in  Ling.  Aegypt. 
vulgo  Coptica.  Edidit  H.  Tattam,  A.M.  1836.  8vo.  clotb,  8s.  6d. 

Novum  Testamentum   Graeee.  Antiquissimorum   Codicum 

Textus  in  ordine  parallelo  dispositi.  Accedit  collatio  Codicis  Sinaitici. 

Edidit  E.  H.  Hansell,  S.T.B.     Tomi  III.     1864.   8vo.  half  morocco, 
a/.  1 2s.  6d. 

Novum  Testamentum  Graece.  Accedunt  parallela  S.  Scrip- 
turae  loca,  necnon  vetus  capitulorum  notatio  et  canones  Eusebii.  Edidit 
Carolus  Lloyd,  S.T.P.R.,  necnon  Episcopus  Oxoniensis.  1869.  i8mo. 
clotb,  35. 

The  same  on  writing  paper,  with  large   margin,   small   4to. 
cloth,  i  os.  6d. 

Novum  Testamentum  Graece  juxta  Exemplar  Millianum. 
1868.  i8mo.  clotb,  2s.  6rf. 

The  same  on  writing  paper,  with  large   margin,  small  4to. 
cloth,  6s.  6d. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  9 

Evangelia  Sacra  Graecae.  The  Text  of  Mill.  1870.  fcap.  8vo. 
limp,  is.  6d. 

The  New  Testament  in  Greek  and  English,  on  opposite 
pages,  arranged  and  edited  by  E.  Cardwell,  D.D.  2  vols.  1837.  crown 
8vo.  cloth,  6s. 

N"ovi  Testament!  Versio  Syriaca  Philoxeniana.  Edidit  Jos. 
White,  S.T.P.  Tomi  IV.  1778-1803.  410.  cloth,  il.  8s. 

Novum  Testamentum  Coptice,  cura  D.  Wilkins.  1716.  4to. 
cloth,  I2s.  6d. 

Appendix  ad  edit.  N.  T.  Gr.  e  Cod.  MS.  Alexandrino  a  C.  G. 
Woide  descripti.  Subjicitur  Codicts  Vaticani  collatio.  1799.  fol.  2/.  2s. 

Evangeliorum  Versio  Gothica,  cum  Interpr.  et  Annott.  E. 
Benzelii.  Edidit,  et  Gram.  Goth,  praemisit,  E.  Lye,  A.M.  1759.  410. 
cloth,  izs.  6d. 

Diatessaron ;  sive  Historia  Jesu  Christ!  ex  ipsis  Evangelistarum 
verbis  apte  dispositis  confecta.  Ed.  J.  White.  1856.  I2mo.  cloth,  35.  6d. 

Canon  Muratorianus.  The  earliest  Catalogue  of  the  Books  of 
the  New  Testament.  Edited  with  Notes  and  a  Facsimile  of  the  MS.  in 
the  Ambrosian  Library  at  Milan,  by  S.  P.  Tregelles,  LL.D.  1868.  410. 
cloth,  I  os.  6d. 

The  Five  Books  of  Maccabees,  in  English,  with  Notes  and 
Illustrations  by  Henry  Cotton,  D.C.L.  1833.  8vo.  cloth,  los.  6d. 

The  Ormulum,  now  first  edited  from  the  original  Manuscript 
in  the  Bodleian  Library  (Anglo-Saxon  and  English),  by  R.  M.  White, 
D.D.  2  vols.  1852.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  is. 

Horae  Hebraicae  et  Talmudicae,  a  J.  Lightfoot.  A  new 
edition,  by  R.  Gandell,  M.A.  4  vols.  1859.  ^vo.  ^otb,  il.  is. 

FATHERS  OF  THE  CHURCH,  &c. 

Athanasius :  The  Orations  of  St.  Athanasius  against  the  Arians. 
With  an  Account  of  his  Life.  By  William  Bright,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor 
of  Ecclesiastical  History,  Oxford.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  gs. 

Catenae  Graecortun  Patrum  in  Novum  Testamentum.  Edidit 
J.  A.  Cramer,  S.T.P.  Tomi  VIII.  1838-1844.  8vo.  cloth,  a/.  4$. 

dementis  Alexandrini  Opera,  ex  recensione  Guil.  Dindorfii. 
Tomi  IV.  1869.  8vo.  cloth,  3/. 

Cyrilli  Archiepiscopi  Alexandrini  in  XII  Prophetas.  Edidit 
P.  E.  Pusey,  A.M.  Tomi  II.  1868.  8vo.  cloth,  2l.  2s. 

Cyrilli  Archiepiscopi  Alexandrini  Commentarii  in  Lucae  Evan- 
gelium  quae  supersunt  Syriace.  E  MSS.  apud  Mus.  Britan.  edidit  R. 
Payne  Smith,  A.M.  1858.  4to.  cloth,  il.  2s. 

The  same,  translated  by  R.  Payne  Smith,  M.A.  2  vols.  1859. 
8vo.  cloth,  145. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 

B5 


io  darenaon  Press  Books. 

Ephraemi  Syri,  Rabulae  Episcopi  Edesseni,  Balaei,  aliorumque, 
Opera  Selecta.  E  Codd.  Syriacis  MSS.  in  Museo  Britannico  et  Biblio- 
theca  Bodleiana  asservatis  primus  edidit  J.  J.  Overbeck.  1865.  8vo. 
cloth,  I/,  is. 

A  Latin  translation  of  the  above,  by  the  same  Editor.  Pre- 
paring. 

Eusebii  Pamphili  Eclogae  Propheticae.  E  Cod.  MS.  nunc 
primum  edidit  T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  1842.  8vo.  cloth,  IDS.  6d. 

Eusebii  Pamphili  Evangelicae  Praeparationis  Libri  XV.  Ad 
Codd.  MSS.  receusuit  T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  Tomi  IV.  1843.  8vo. 
cloth,  il.  I  os. 

Eusebii  Pamphili  Evangelicae  Demonstrationis  Libri  X.  Re- 
censuit  T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  Tomi  II.  1852.  8vo.  cloth,  155. 

Eusebii  Pamphili  contra  Hieroclem  et  Marcellum  Libri.  Re- 
censuit  T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  1852.  8vo.  cloth,  7s. 

Eusebii  Pamphili  Historia  Ecclesiastica :  Annotationes  Vari- 
orum. Tomi  II.  1842.  8vo.  cloth,  ifs. 

Eusebius'  Ecclesiastical  History,  according  to  the  text  of 

Burton.     With  an  Introduction  by  William  Bright,  D.D.     Crown  8vo. 
cloth,  8s.  6d. 

Evagrii  Historia  Ecclesiastica,  ex  recensione  H.  Valesii.  1844. 
8vo.  cloth,  4$. 

Irenaeus :  The  Third  Book  of  St.  Irenaeus,  Bishop  of  Lyons, 
against  Heresies.  With  short  Notes,  and  a  Glossary.  By  H.  Deane, 
B.D.,  Fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  Oxford.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  55.  6d. 

Origenis  Philosophumena ;  sive  omnium  Haeresium  Refutatio. 
E  Codice  Parisino  nunc  primum  edidit  Emmanuel  Miller.  1851.  8vo. 
cloth,  I  os. 

Patrum  Apostolicorum,  S.  dementis  Romani,  S.  Ignatii,  S. 
Polycarpi,  quae  supersunt.  Edidit  Guil.  Jacobson,  S.T.P.R.  Tomi  II. 
Fourth  Edition,  1863.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  is. 

Reliquiae  Sacrae  secundi  tertiique  saeculi.  Recensuit  M.  J. 
Routh,  S.T.P.  Tomi  V.  Second  Edition,  1846-1848.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  55. 

Scriptorum  Ecclesiasticorum  Opuscula.  Recensuit  M.  J. 
Routh,  S.T.P.  Tomi  II.  Third  Edition,  1858.  8vo.  cloth,  los. 

Socratis  Scholastic!  Historia  Ecclesiastica.  Gr.  et  Lat.  Edidit 
R.  Hussey,  S.T.B.  Tomi  III.  1853.  8vo.  cloth,  15$. 

Sozomeni  Historia  Ecclesiastica.  Edidit  R.  Hussey,  S.T.B. 
Tomi  III.  1859.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  is. 

Theodoreti  Ecclesiasticae  Historiae  Libri  V.  Recensuit  T. 
Gaisford,  S.T.P.  1854.  8vo.  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

Theodoreti  Graecarum  Affectionum  Curatio.  Ad  Codices  MSS. 
recensuit  T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  1839.  8vo.  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

Dowling  (J.  G.)  Notitia  Scriptorum  SS.  Patrum  aliorumque  vet. 
Eccles.  Mon.  quae  in  Collectionibus  Anecdotorum  post  annum  Christi 
MDCC.  in  lucem  editis  continentur.  1839.  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  1 1 


ECCLESIASTICAL   HISTORY,  BIOGRAPHY,  &c. 

Baedae  Historia  Ecclesiastica.  Edited,  with  English  Notes, 
by  George  H.  Moberly,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  C.C.C.,  Oxford.  1869. 
crown  8vo.  cloth,  los.  6d. 

Bingham's  Antiquities   of  the   Christian   Church,    and  other 

Works.    10  vols.    1855.  8vo.  cloth,  3/.  y. 

Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. A  new  Edition.  Carefully  revised,  and  the  Records  collated 
with  the  originals,  by  N.  Pocock,  M.A.  With  a  Preface  by  the  Editor. 
7  vols.  1865.  8vo.  4/.  4$. 

Burnet's  Life  of  Sir  M.  Hale,  and  Fell's  Life  of  Dr.  Hammond. 
1856.  small  8vo.  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

Cardwell's  Two  Books  of  Common  Prayer,  set  forth  by 
authority  in  the  Reign  of  King  Edward  VI,  compared  with  each  other. 
Third  Edition,  1852.  8vo.  cloth,  7s. 

CardwelTs  Documentary  Annals  of  the  Reformed  Church  of 
England ;  being  a  Collection  of  Injunctions,  Declarations,  Orders,  Arti- 
cles of  Inquiry,  &c.  from  1546  to  1716.  2  vols.  1843.  8vo.  cloth,  i8s. 

CardwelTs  History  of  Conferences  on  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  from  1551  to  1690.  Third  Edition,  1849.  ^vo.  c^otb,  7s.  6d. 

Cardwell's  Synodalia.  A  Collection  of  Articles  of  Religion, 
Canons,  and  Proceedings  of  Convocations  in  the  Province  of  Canterbury, 
from  1547  to  1717.  2  vols.  1842.  8vo.  cloth,  igs. 

Councils  and  Ecclesiastical  Documents  relating  to  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland.  Edited,  after  Spelman  and  Wilkins,  by  A.  W. 
Haddan,  B.D.,  and  William  Stubbs,  M.A.,  Regius  Professor  of  Modern 
History,  Oxford.  Vol.  I.  1869.  Medium  8vo.  cloth,  ll.  Is. 

Vol.  II.     Part  I.  8vo.  cloth,  lOs.  6d. 

Vol.  III.     Medium  8vo.  cloth,  ll.  is. 

Formularies  of  Faith  set  forth  by  the  King's  Authority  during 
the  Reign  of  Henry  VIII.  1856.  8vo.  cloth,  7s. 

Fuller's  Church  History  of  Britain.  Edited  by  J.  S.  Brewer, 
M.A.  6  vols.  1845.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  igs. 

Gibson's  Synodus  Anglicana.  Edited  by  E.  Cardwell,  D.D. 
1854.  8vo.  cloth,  6s. 

Hussey's  Rise  of  the  Papal  Power  traced  in  three  Lectures. 
Second  Edition,  1863.  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  45. 6d. 

Inett's  Origines  Anglicanae  (in  continuation  of  Stillingfleet). 
Edited  by  J.  Griffiths,  M.A.  3  vols.  1855.  8vo.  cloth,  155. 

John,  Bishop  of  Ephesus.  The  Third  Part  of  his  Ecclesias- 
tical History.  [In  Syriac.]  Now  first  edited  by  William  Cureton, 
M.A.  1853.  410.  cloth,  ll.  I2s. 

The  same,  translated  by  R.  Payne  Smith,  M.A.  1860.  8vo. 
cloth,  los. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


12  Clarendon  Press  Books. 

Knight's  Life  of  Dean  Colet.     1823.  8vo.  cloth,  TS.  6d. 

Le  N"eve's  Fasti  Ecclesiae  Anglicanae.    Corrected  and  continued 

from  1715  to  1853  by  T.  Duffus  Hardy.     3  vols.   1854.  8vo.  clotb, 

i/.  is. 
Noelli  (A.)  Catechismus  sive   prima  institutio   disciplinaque 

Pietatis  Christianae  Latine  explicata.     Editio  nova  cura  Guil.  Jacobson, 

A.M.     1844.  8vo.  cloth,  SfS.ftd. 

Prideaux's  Connection  of  Sacred  and  Profane  History.     2  vols. 

1851.  8vo.  clotb,  los. 
Primers  put  forth  in  the  Reign  of  Henry  VIII.     1848.    8vo. 

clotb,  5s. 
Records  of  the    Reformation.     The   Divorce,    1527 — 1533. 

Mostly  now  for  the  first  time  printed  from  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum 

and  other  Libraries.      Collected  and  arranged  by  N.  Pocock,  M.A. 

2  vols.  8vo.  clotb,  il.  1 6s. 
Reformatio  Legum  Ecclesiasticarum.     The  Reformation  of 

Ecclesiastical  Laws,  as  attempted  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VIII,  Edward 

VI,  and  Elizabeth.     Edited  by  E.  Cardwell,  D.D.     1850.  8vo.  clotb, 

6s.  6d. 
Shirley's  (W.  W.)  Some  Account  of  the  Church  in  the  Apostolic 

Age.     1867.  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  $s.6d. 

Shuckford's  Sacred  and  Profane  History  connected  (in  con- 
tinuation of  Prideaux).  2  vols.  1848.  8vo.  clotb,  los. 

Stillingfleet's  Origines  Britannicae,  with  Lloyd's  Historical 
Account  of  Church  Government.  Edited  byT.  P.  Pantin,  M.A.  2  vols. 
1842.  8vo.  clolb,  IDS. 

Strype's  "Works  Complete,  with  a  General  Index.     27  vols. 
1821-1843.  8vo.  clotb,  7/.  135.  6d.     Sold  separately  as  follows: — 
Memorials  of  Cranmer.     2  vols.  1840.  8vo.  clotb,  us. 
Life  of  Parker.     3  vols.  1828.  8vo.  cloth,  i6s.  6d. 
Life  of  Grindal.     1821.  8vo.  clotb,  5J.  6d. 
Life  of  Whitgift.     3  vols.  1822.  8vo.  cloth,  i6s.  6d. 
Life  of  Aylmer.     1820.  8vo.  clotb,  $s.  6d. 
LifeofCheke.     1821.  8vo.  cloth,  $s.  6d. 
Life  of  Smith.     1820.  8vo.  cloth,  $s.  6d. 
Ecclesiastical  Memorials.    6  vols.  1822.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  i^s. 
Annals  of  the    Reformation.     7  vols.    1824.   8vo.    clotb, 

il.  3$.  6d. 

General  Index.     2  vols.  1828.  8vo.  clotb,  us. 
Stubbs's  (W.)  Registrum  Sacrum  Anglicanum.     An  attempt 
to  exhibit  the  course  of  Episcopal  Succession  in  England.     1858.    small 
4to.  clotb,  8s.  6d. 

Sylloge  Confessionum  sub  tempus  Reformandae  Ecclesiae  edi- 
tarum.  Subjiciuntur  Catechismus  Heidelbergensis  et  Canones  Synodi 
Dordrechtanae.  1827.  8vo.  clotb,  8s. 

Walton's  Lives  of  Donne,  Wotton,  Hooker,  &c.  1824.  8vo. 
clotb,  6s.  6d. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  13 


ENGLISH  THEOLOGY. 

Beveridgas  Discourse  upon  the  XXXIX  Articles.  The  third 
complete  Edition,  1847.  8vo.  cloth,  8s. 

Bilson  on  the  Perpetual  Government  of  Christ's  Church,  with  a 
Biographical  Notice  by  R.Eden,  M.A.  1842.  8vo.  clotb,  45. 

Biscoe's  Boyle  Lectures  on  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  1840.  8vo. 
cloth,  95.  ()d. 

Bull's  "Works,  with  Nelson's  Life.     By  E.  Burton,  D.D.     A 

new  Edition,  1846.     8  vols.  8vo.  clotb,  2/.  95. 

Burnet's  Exposition  of  the  XXXIX  Articles.  1846.  8vo. 
cloth,  75. 

Burton's  (Edward)  Testimonies  of  the  Ante-Nicene  Fathers  to 

the  Divinity  of  Christ.     Second  Edition,  1829.  8vo.  clotb,' 75. 

Burton's  (Edward)  Testimonies  of  the  Ante-Nicene  Fathers  to 
the  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity  and  of  the  Divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
1831.  8vo.  clotb,  35.60?. 

Butler's  "Works,  with  an  Index  to  the  Analogy.  2  vols.  1849. 
8vo.  clotb,  us. 

Butler's  Analogy  of  Religion.     1833.  ismo.  cloth,  zs.  6J. 

Chandler's  Critical  History  of  the  Life  of  David.     1853.  8vo. 

clotb,  8s.  6d. 

Chillingworth's  "Works.     3  vols.  1838.  8vo.  clotb,  i/.  u.6d. 
Clergyman's  Instructor.    Sixth  Edition,  1855.  8vo.  cloth,6s.6d. 

Comber's  Companion  to  the  Temple  ;  or  a  Help  to  Devotion  in 
the  use  of  the  Common  Prayer.  7  vols.  1841.  8vo.  clotb,  \l.  us.  6d. 

Cranmer's  "Works.  Collected  and  arranged  by  H.  Jenkyns, 
M.A.,  Fellow  of  Oriel  College.  4  vols.  1834.  8vo.  clotb,  I/,  tos. 

Enchiridion  Theologicum  Anti-Romanum. 

Vol.  I.  Jeremy  Taylor's  Dissuasive  from  Popery,  and  Treatise  on 
the  Real  Presence.  1852.  8vo.  clotb,  8s. 

Vol.  II.  Barrow  on  the  Supremacy  of  the  Pope,  with  his  Discourse 
on  the  Unity  of  the  Church.  1852.  8vo.  clotb,  "js.6d. 

Vol.  III.  Tracts  selected  from  Wake,  Patrick,  Stillingfleet,  Clagett, 
and  others.  1837.  8vo.  clotb,  us. 

[Fell's]  Paraphrase  and  Annotations  on  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul. 

1852.  8vo.  clotb,  75. 

Greswell's  Harmonia  Evangelica.  Fifth  Edition,  1856.  8vo. 
clotb,  95.  6d. 

Greswell's  Prolegomena  ad  Harmoniam  Evangelicam.  1840. 
8vo.  clotb,  9s.  6d. 

Greswell's  Dissertations  on  the  Principles  and  Arrangement 
of  a  Harmony  of  the  Gospels.  5  vols.  1837.  8vo.  clotb,  3/.  35. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


14  Clarendon  Press  Books, 

Hall's  (Bp.)  Works.  A  new  Edition,  by  Philip  Wynter,  D.D. 
10  vols.  1863.  8vo.  clotb,  3/.  35. 

Hammond's  Paraphrase  and  Annotations  on  the  New  Testa- 
ment. 4  vols.  1845.  8vo.  clotb,  i/. 

Hammond's  Paraphrase  on  the  Book  of  Psalms.  2  vols.  1850. 
8vo.  clotb,  IQS. 

Heurtley's  Collection  of  Creeds.     1858.  8vo.  cloth,  6s.  6d. 

Homilies  appointed  to  be  read  in  Churches.  Edited  by  J. 
Griffiths,  M.A.  1859.  8vo.  clotb,  75.  6d. 

Hooker's  Works,  with  his  Life  by  Walton,  arranged  by  John 
Keble,  M.A.  Fifth  Edition,  1865.  3  vols.  8vo.  clotb,  il.iis.6d. 

Hooker's  Works;  the  text  as  arranged  by  John  Keble,  M.A. 
2  vols.  1865.  8vo.  clotb,  iis. 

Hooper's  (Bp.  George)  Works.     2  vols.  1855.  8vo.  cloth,  8j. 

Jackson's  (Dr.  Thomas)  Works.  12  vols.  1844.  8vo.  cloth, 
3/.  6s. 

Jewel's  Works.  Edited  by  R.  W.  Jelf,  D.D.  8  vols.  1847. 
8vo.  clotb,  il.  los. 

Patrick's  Theological  Works.     9  vols.  1859.  8vo.  cloth,  i/.  u. 

Pearson's  Exposition  of  the  Creed.  Revised  and  corrected  by 
E.  Burton,  D.D.  Fifth  Edition,  1864.  8vo.  cloth,  ion.  6d. 

Pearson's  Minor  Theological  Works.  Now  first  collected,  with 
a  Memoir  of  the  Author,  Notes,  and  Index,  by  Edward  Churton,  M.A. 
2  vols.  1844.  8vo.  clotb,  I  os. 

Sanderson's  Works.  Edited  by  W.  Jacobson,  D.D.  6  vols. 
1854.  8vo.  clotb,  il.  IDS. 

South's  Sermons.     5  vols.  1842.  8vo.  cloth,  i/.  IDJ. 

Stanhope's  Paraphrase  and  Comment  upon  the  Epistles  and 
Gospels.  A  new  Edition.  2  vols.  1851.  8vo.  clotb,  los. 

Stillingfleet's  Origines  Sacrae.     2  vols.  1837.  8vo.  cloth,  $j. 

Stillingfleet's  Rational  Account  of  the  Grounds  of  Protestant 
Religion  ;  being  a  vindication  of  Abp.  Laud's  Relation  of  a  Conference, 
&c.  2  vols.  1844.  8vo.  clotb,  i  os. 

Wall's  History  of  Infant  Baptism,  with  Gale's  Reflections,  and 
Wall's  Defence.  A  new  Edition,  by  Henry  Cotton,  D.C.L.  2  vols. 
1862.  8vo.  clotb,  I/,  is. 

Waterland's  Works,  with  Life,  by  Bp.  Van  Mildert.  A  new 
Edition,  with  copious  Indexes.  6  vols.  1857.  8vo.  clotb,  il.  us. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  15 

Waterland's  Review  of  the  Doctrine  of  the  Eucharist,  with  a 
Preface  by  the  present  Bishop  of  London.  1 868.  crown  8vo.  cloth, 
6s.  6d. 

Wheatly's  Illustration  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  A 
new  Edition,  1846.  8vo.  cloth,  5«. 

Wyclif.  A  Catalogue  of  the  Original  Works  of  John  Wyclif,  by 
W.  W.  Shirley,  D.D.  1865.  8vo.  cloth,  y.  6d. 

Wyclif.  Select  English  Works.  By  T.  Arnold,  M.A.  3  vols. 
1871.  8vo.  cloth,  2l.  2s. 

Wyclif.  Trialogus.  With  the  Supplement  now  first  edited.  By 
Gotthardus  Lechler.  1869.  8vo.  cloib,  145. 


ENGLISH  HISTORICAL  AND  DOCUMENTARY 
WORKS. 

Two  of  the  Saxon  Chronicles  parallel,  with  Supplementary 
Extracts  from  the  Others.  Edited,  with  Introduction,  Notes,  and  a 
Glossarial  Index,  by  J.  Earle,  M.A.  1865.  8vo.  cloth,  i6s. 

Magna  Carta,  a  careful  Reprint.  Edited  by  W.  Stubbs,  M.A., 
Regius  Professor  of  Modern  History.  1868.  410.  stitched,  is. 

Britton,  a  Treatise  upon  the  Common  Law  of  England,  com- 
posed by  order  of  King  Edward  I.  The  French  Text  carefully  revised, 
with  an  English  Translation,  Introduction,  and  Notes,  by  F.  M.  Nichols, 
M.A.  2  vols.  1865.  royal  8vo.  cloth,  il.  i6s. 

Burnet's  History  of  His  Own  Time,  with  the  suppressed  Pas- 
sages and  Notes.  6  vols  1833.  8vo.  cloth,  2l.  los. 

Burnet's  History  of  James  II,  with  additional  Notes.  1852. 
8vo.  cloth,  gs.  6d. 

Burnet's  Lives  of  James  and  William  Dukes  of  Hamilton.  1852. 
8vo.  cloth,  "js.  6d. 

Carte's  Life  of  James  Duke  of  Ormond.  A  new  Edition,  care- 
fully compared  with  the  original  MSS.  6  vols.  1851.  8vo.  cloth.  Price 
reduced  from  2/.  6s.  to  I/.  55. 

Casauboni  Ephemerides,  cum  praefatione  et  notis  J.  Russell, 
S.T.P.  Tomi  II.  1850.  8vo.  cloth,  155. 

Clarendon's  (Edw.  Earl  of)  History  of  the  Rebellion  and  Civil 
Wars  in  England.  To  which  are  subjoined  the  Notes  of  Bishop  War- 
burton.  7  vols.  1849.  medium  8vo.  cloth,  2/.  los. 

Clarendon's  (Edw.  Earl  of)  History  of  the  Rebellion  and  Civil 
Wars  in  England.  7  vols.  1839.  l8mo.  cloth,  I/,  is. 

Clarendon's  (Edw.  Earl  of)  History  of  the  Rebellion  and  Civil 
Wars  in  England.  Also  His  Life,  written  by  Himself,  in  which  is  in- 
cluded a  Continuation  of  his  History  of  the  Grand  Rebellion.  With 
copious  Indexes.  In  one  volume,  royal  8vo.  184.2.  cloth,  ll.  is. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


1 6  Clarendon  Press  Books. 

Clarendon's  (Edw.  Earl  of)  Life,  including  a  Continuation  of 
his  History.  2  vols.  1857.  medium  8vo.  cloth,  il.  2s. 

Clarendon's  (Edw.  Earl  of)  Life,  and  Continuation  of  his  His- 
tory. 3  vols.  1827.  8vo.  cloth,  i6s.  6d. 

Calendar  of  the  Clarendon  State  Papers,  preserved  in  the 
Bodleian  Library. 

Vol.  I.  From  1523  to  January  1649.    I§72.  8vo.  cloth,  iSs. 
Vol.  II.  From  the  death  of  Charles  I,  1649,  to  the  end  of  the  year 
1654.       1869.  8vo.  cloth,  l6s. 

Freeman's  (E.  A.)  History  of  the  Norman  Conquest  of  England : 
its  Causes  and  Results.  Vols.  I.  and  II.  A  new  Edition,  with  Index. 
8vo.  cloth,  I/.  1 6s. 

Vol.  III.  The  Reign  of  Harold  and  the  Interregnum.     1869.     8vo. 

cloth,  I/,  is. 
Vol.  IV.  The  Reign  of  William.    8vo.  cloth,  il.  is. 

Kennett's  Parochial  Antiquities.  2  vols.  1818.  4to.  cloth,  i/. 
Lloyd's  Prices  of  Corn  in  Oxford,  1583-1830.  8vo.  sewed,  is. 

Luttrell's  (Narcissus)  Diary.  A  Brief  Historical  Relation  of 
State  Affairs,  1678-1714.  6  vols.  1857.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  4$. 

May's  History  of  the  Long  Parliament.  1854.  8vo.  cloth,  6s.  6d. 

Rogers's  History  of  Agriculture  and  Prices  in  England,  A.D. 
1259-1400.  2  vols.  1866.  8vo.  cloth,  2/.  2s. 

Sprigg's  England's  Recovery ;  being  the  History  of  the  Army 
under  Sir  Thomas  Fairfax.  A  new  edition.  1854.  8vo.  cloth,  6s. 

Whitelock's  Memorials  of  English  Affairs  from  1625  to  1660. 
4  vols.  1853.  8vo.  cloth,  ll.  los. 

Enactments  in  Parliament,  specially  concerning  the  Universi- 
ties of  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  Collected  and  arranged  by  J.  Griffiths, 
M.A.  1869.  8vo.  cloth,  I2s. 

Ordinances  and  Statutes  [for  Colleges  and  Halls]  framed  or 
approved  by  the  Oxford  University  Commissioners.  1863.  8vo.  cloth, 

I  25. 

Sold  separately  (except  for  Exeter,  All  Souls,  Brasenose,  Corpus,  and 
Magdalen  Hall)  at  is.  each. 

Statuta  Universitatis  Oxoniensis.     1873.  8vo.  cloth,  $s. 
The  Student's  Handbook  to  the  University  and  Colleges 

of  Oxford.     Extra  fcap.   8vo.  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

Index  to  Wills  proved  in  the  Court  of  the  Chancellor  of  the 
University  of  Oxford,  &c.  Compiled  by  J.  Griffiths,  M.A.  1862. 
royal  8vo.  cloth,  35.  6d. 

Catalogue  of  Oxford  Graduates  from  1659  to  1850.  1851. 
8vo.  cloth,  75.  6rf. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  1 7 


CHRONOLOGY,  GEOGRAPHY,  &c. 

Clinton's  Fasti  Hellenici.  The  Civil  and  Literary  Chronology 

of  Greece,  from  the  LVIth  to  the  CXXIIIrd  Olympiad.     Third  edition, 

1841.  410.  cloth,  I/.  145.  6d. 
Clinton's  Fasti  Hellenici.  The  Civil  and  Literary  Chronology 

of  Greece,  from  the  CXXIVth  Olympiad  to  the  Death  of  Augustus. 

Second  edition,  1851.  410.  clolb,  ll.  I2s. 

Clinton's  Epitome  of  the  Fasti  Hellenici.  1851.  8vo.  cloth, 
6s.  6d. 

Clinton's  Fasti  Romani.  The  Civil  and  Literary  Chronology 
of  Rome  and  Constantinople,  from  the  Death  of  Augustus  to  the  Death 
of  Heraclius.  2  vols.  1845,  1850.  410.  clotb,  3/.  95. 

Clinton's  Epitome  of  the  Fasti  Romani.     1854.  8vo.  cloth,  js. 

Cramer's  Geographical  and  Historical  Description  of  Asia 
Minor.  2  vols.  1832.  8vo.  cloth,  us. 

Cramer's  Map  of  Asia  Minor,  isj. 

Cramer's  Map  of  Ancient  and  Modern  Italy,  on  two  sheets,  isj. 

Cramer's  Description  of  Ancient  Greece.  3  vols.  1828.  8vo. 
doth,  1 6s.  6d. 

Cramer's  Map  of  Ancient  and  Modern  Greece,  on  two  sheets,  1 5J. 
Greswell's  Fasti  Temporis  Catholic!.     4  vols.  1852.  8vo.  cloth, 

2l.  IOS. 

Greswell's  Tables  to  Fasti,  4to.,  and  Introduction  to  Tables, 
8vo.  clotb,  155. 

Greswell's  Origines  Kalendariae  Italics.      4  vols.    1854.    8vo. 

clotb,  2l.  2s. 

Greswell's  Origines  Kalendariae  Hellenicae.  6  vols.  1862. 
8vo.  clotb,  4/.  45. 


PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS,  AND  GENERAL 
LITERATURE. 

The  Logic  of  Hegel;  translated  from  the  Encyclopaedia  of 
the  Philosophical  Sciences.  With  Prolegomena.  By  William  Wallace, 
M.A.  8vo.  cloth,  144. 

Bacon's  Novum  Organum,  edited,  with  English  notes,  by  G.  W. 
Kitchin,  M.A.  1855.  8vo.  clotb,  gs.  6d. 

Bacon's  Novum  Organum,  translated  by  G.  W.  Kitchin,  M.A. 
1855.  8vo.  clotb,  95.  6d. 

The  Works  of  George  Berkeley,  DJX,  formerly  Bishop  of 
Cloyne ;  including  many  of  his  writings  hitherto  unpublished.  With 
Prefaces,  Annotations,  and  an  Account  of  his  Life  and  Philosophy, 
by  Alexander  Campbell  Eraser,  M.A.  4  vols.  1871.  8vo.  clotb, 
2l.  1 8s. 

Also  separately,  The  Life,  Letters,  &c.     i  vol.  clotb,  i6s. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


1 8  Clarendon  Press  Books. 


Smith's  Wealth  of  Nations.  A  new  Edition,  with  Notes, 
by  J.  E.  Thorold  Rogers,  M.A.  2  vols.  1870.  cloth,  2  is. 

A  Course  of  Lectures  on  Art,  delivered  before  the  University 
of  Oxford  in  Hilary  Term,  1870.  By  John  Ruskin,  M.A.,  Slade 
Professor  of  Fine  Art.  8vo.  cloth,  6s. 

A  Critical  Account  of  the  Drawings  by  Michel  Angelo 

and  Raffaello  in  the  University  Galleries,  Oxford.     By  J.  C.  Robinson, 
F.S.A.     Crown  8vo.  cloth,  45. 

MATHEMATICS,  PHYSICAL  SCIENCE,  &c. 

Archimedis  quae  supersunt  omnia  cum  Eutocii  commentariis 
ex  recensione  Josephi  Torelli,  cum  nova  versione  Latina.  1792.  folio. 
cloth,  il.  55. 

Bradley's  Miscellaneous  Works  and  Correspondence.  With  an 
Account  of  Harriot's  Astronomical  Papers.  1832.  410.  cloth,  ijs. 

Reduction  of  Bradley's  Observations  by  Dr.   Busch.      1838.    410. 
cloth,  35. 

Treatise  on  Infinitesimal  Calculus.  By  Bartholomew  Price, 
M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy,  Oxford. 

Vol.  I.  Differential   Calculus.      Second  Edition,    1858.    8vo.    cloth, 

145.  6d. 
Vol.  II.  Integral  Calculus,    Calculus  of  Variations,   and   Differential 

Equations.     Second  Edition,  1865.  8vo.  cloth,  i8s. 
Vol.  III.  Statics,    including  Attractions;    Dynamics    of    a    Material 

Particle.     Second  Edition,  1 868.  8vo.  cloth,  i6s. 
Vol.  IV.  Dynamics  of  Material  Systems ;  together  with  a  Chapter  on 

Theoretical  Dynamics,  by  W.  F.  Donkin,  M.A.,  F.R.S.     1862. 

8vo.  cloth,  l6s. 

Bigaud's  Correspondence  of  Scientific  Men  of  the  i7th  Century, 
with  Index  by  A.  de  Morgan.  2  vols.  1841-1862.  8vo.  cloth,  i8s.  6d. 

Daubeny's  Introduction  to  the  Atomic  Theory.  Second  Edition, 
greatly  enlarged.  1850.  i6mo.  cloth,  6s. 

Vesuvius.  By  John  Phillips,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of 
Geology,  Oxford.  1869.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  ios.6d. 

Geology  of  Oxford  and  the  Valley  of  the  Thames.  By  the  same 
Author.  8vo.  cloth,  2 is. 

Synopsis  of  the  Pathological  Series  in  the  Oxford  Museum. 
By  H.  W.  Acland,  M.D.,  F.R.S.,  Regius  Professor  of  Medicine,  Oxford. 
1867.  8vo.  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

Thesaurus  Entomologicus  Hopeianus,  or  a  Description,  with 
Plates,  of  the  rarest  Insects  in  the  Collection  given  to  the  University  by 
the  Rev.  William  Hope.  By  J.  O.  Westwood,  M.A.,  Hope  Professor  of 
Zoology.  Parts  I  and  II  now  ready. 

The  work  will  be  Published  in  Four  Parts,  each  containing  10  Plates. 
Price  to  Subscribers  I/.  5$.  each  Part.  When  complete  the  work 
will  be  Published  at  7/.  IDS. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  19 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

Ebert's  Bibliographical  Dictionary,  translated  from  the  German. 
4  vols.  1837.  8vo.  cloth,  \l.  los. 

Cotton's  List  of  Editions  of  the  Bible  in  English.  Second  Edition, 
corrected  and  enlarged.  1852.  8vo.  cloth,  8s.  6d. 

Cotton's  Typographical  Gazetteer.  Second  Edition.  1831.  8vo. 
cloth,  12s.  6d. 

Cotton's  Typographical  Gazetteer,  Second  Series.  1866.  8vo. 
cloth,  1 2s.  6d. 

Cotton's  Rhemes  and  Doway.  An  attempt  to  shew  what  has 
been  done  by  Roman  Catholics  for  the  diffusion  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
in  English.  1855.  8vo.  cloth,  95. 

BODLEIAN    LIBRARY    CATALOGUES,  &c. 

Catalogus  Codd.  MSS.  Orientalium  Bibliothecae  Bodleianae  : 
Pars  I,  a  J.  Uri.     1788.  fol.   los. 
Partis  II  Vol.  I,  ab  A.  Nicoll,  A.M.     1821.  fol.  IDs. 
Partis  II  Vol.  II,  Arabicos  complectens,  ab  E.  B.  Pusey,  S.T.B.   1835. 
fol.  I/. 

Catalogus  MSS.  qui  ab  E.  D.  Clarke  comparati  in  Bibl.  Bodl. 
adservantur : 

Pars  prior.     Inseruntur  Scholia  inedita  in  Platonem  et  in  Carmina 

Gregorii  Naz.     1812.  410.  £s. 

Pars  posterior,  Orientales  complectens,  ab  A.  Nicoll,  A.M.     1814. 
4to.  2s.  6d. 

Catalogus  Codd.  MSS.  et  Impressorum  cum  notis  MSS.  olim 
D'Orvillianoium,  qui  in  Bibl.  Bodl.  adservantur.  1 806.  410.  2s.6d. 

Catalogus  MSS.  Borealium  praecipue  Islandicae  Originis,  a  Finno 
Magno  Islando.  1832.  410.  4$. 

Catalogus  Codd.  MSS.  Bibliothecae  Bodleianae : — 

Pars  I.  Codices  Graeci,  ab  H.  O.  Coxe,  A.M.     1853.  410.   I/. 
Partis  II.  Fasc.  I.  Codices  Laudiani,  ab  H.  O.  Coxe,  A.M.     1858. 

4to.  i/. 
Pars  III.  Codices  Graeci  et  Latini  Canoniciani,  ab  H.  O.  Coxe,  A.M. 

1854.  4to.   I/. 

Pars  IV.  Codices  T.  Tanneri,  ab  A.  Hackman,  A.M.   1860.  410.  12s. 
Pars  V.    Codicum    R.   Rawlinson    classes    duae   priores,  a  Guil.  D. 

Macray,  A.M.     1862.  410.  1 2s. 

Pars  VI.  Codices  Syriaci,  a  R.  P.  Smith,  A.M.     1864.  410.  il. 
Pars  VII.  Codices  Aethiopici,  ab  A.  Dillmann,  Ph.  Doct.    1848.  410. 

6s.  6d. 
Pars  VIII.  Codices  Sanscritici,  a  Th.  Aufrecht,  A.M.     1859-1864. 

4to.  I/.  IDS. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


2O  Clarendon  Press  Books. 


Catalogo  di  Codici  MSS.  Canoniciani  Italici,  compilato  dal  Conte 
A.  Mortara.  1864.  410.  los.  6d. 

Catalogus  Librorum  Impressorum  Bibliothecae  Bodleianae. 
Tomi  IV.  1843  to  1850.  fol.  4/. 

Catalogus  Dissertationum  Academicarum  quibus  nuper  aucta  est 
Bibliotheca  Bodleiana.  1834.  fol.  "js. 

Catalogue  of  Books  bequeathed  to  the  Bodleian  Library  by 
R.  Gough,  Esq.  1814.  410.  15*. 

Catalogue  of  Early  English  Poetry  and  other  Works  illustrating 
the  British  Drama,  collected  by  Edmond  Malone,  Esq.  1835.  fol.  45. 

Catalogue  of  the  Printed  Books  and  Manuscripts  bequeathed  to 
the  Bodleian  Library  by  Francis  Douce,  Esq.  1840.  fol.  155. 

Catalogue  of  a  Collection  of  Early  Newspapers  and  Essayists  pre- 
sented to  the  Bodleian  Library  by  the  late  Rev.  F.  W.  Hope.  1865. 
8vo.  7«.  6d. 


Catalogue  of  the  Manuscripts  bequeathed  to  the  University  of 
Oxford  by  El ias  Ashmole.  ByW.  H.  Black.  1845.  4to.  I/.  10s. 

Index  to  the  above,  by  W.  D.  Macray,  M.A.     1867.    4to. 

IOS. 

Catalogus  Codd.  MSS.  qui  in  Collegiis  Aulisque  Oxoniensibus 
hodie  adservantur.  Confecit  H.  O.  Coxe,  A.M.  Tomi  II.  1852.  410. 
a/. 

Catalogus  Codd.  MSS.  in  Bibl.  Aed.  Christi  ap.  Oxon.  Curavit 
G.  W.  Kitchin,  A.M.  1867.  4to.  6s.  6d. 


Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  21 

Clarcntam 


The  Delegates  of  the  Clarendon  Press  having  undertaken 
the  publication  of  a  series  of  works,  chiefly  educational,  and 
entitled  the  Clarntiron  press  JStrus,  have  published,  or  have 
in  preparation,  the  following. 

Those  to  which  prices  are  attached  are  already  published ;  the  others  are  in 
preparation. 

I.   GREEK  AND   LATIN   CLASSICS,  &c. 

An  Elementary  Latin  Grammar.  By  John  B.  Allen,  M.A., 
formerly  Scholar  of  New  College,  Oxford.  Nearly  ready. 

A  Greek  Primer  in  English  for  the  use  of  beginners. 
By  the  Right  Rev.  Charles  Wordsworth,  D.C.L.,  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews. 
Fourth  Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  is.  6d. 

Greek  Verbs,  Irregular  and  Defective;  their  forms,  mean- 
ing, and  quantity ;  embracing  all  the  Tenses  used  by  Greek  writers, 
with  reference  to  the  passages  in  which  they  are  found.  By  W.  Veitch. 
New  Edition.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  IDS.  6d. 

The  Elements  of  Greek  Accentuation  (for  Schools) :  abridged 
from  his  larger  work  by  H.  W.  Chandler,  M.A.,  Waynflete  Professor  of 
Moral  and  Metaphysical  Philosophy,  Oxford.  Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

The  Orations  of  Demosthenes  and  Aeschines  on  the  Crown. 

With  Introductory  Essays  and  Notes.     By  G.  A.  Simcox,  M.A.,  and 
W.  H.  Simcox,  M.A.,  Fellows  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford.     8vo.  cloth, 

125. 

Aristotle's  Politics.  By  W.  L.  Newman,  M.A.,  Fellow  of 
Balliol  College,  Oxford. 

Arrian.  Selections  (for  Schools).  With  Notes.  By  J.  S.  Phill- 
potts,  B.C.L.,  Assistant  Master  in  Rugby  School ;  formerly  Scholar  of 
Balliol  College,  Oxford. 

The  Golden  Treasury  of  Ancient  Greek  Poetry ;  being  a  Col- 
lection of  the  finest  passages  in  the  Greek  Classic  Poets,  with  Introduc- 
tory Notices  and  Notes.  By  R.  S.  Wright,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Oriel 
College,  Oxford.  Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  8s.  6d. 

A  Golden  Treasury  of  Greek  Prose,  being  a  collection  of  the 
finest  passages  in  the  principal  Greek  Prose  Writers,  with  Introductory 
Notices  and  Notes.  By  R.  S.  Wright,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Oriel  College, 
Oxford;  and  J.  E.  L.  Shadwell,  M.A.,  Senior  Student  of  Christ  Church. 
Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford 


22  Clarendon  Press  Books. 

Homer.  Odyssey,  Books  T— XII  (for  Schools).  By  W.  W. 
Merry,  M.A.,  Fellow  and  Lecturer  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford.  Fourth 
Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  43.  6d. 

Homer.  Odyssey,  Books  I -XII.  ByW.W.  Merry,  M. A.,  Fellow 

and  Lecturer  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford;  and  the  late  James  Riddell. 
M.A.,  Fellow  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 

Homer.  Odyssey,  Books  XIII-XXIV.  By  Robinson  Ellis, 
M.A.,  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford. 

Homer.  Iliad.  By  D.  B.  Monro,  M.A.,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of 
Oriel  College,  Oxford. 

Also  a  small  edition  for  Schools. 

Plato.  Selections  (for  Schools).  With  Notes.  By  B.  Jowett, 
M.A.,  Regius  Professor  of  Greek;  and  J.  Purves,  M.A.,  Fellow  and 
Lecturer  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 

Sophocles.  The  Plays  and  Fragments.  With  English  Notes 
and  Introductions.  By  Lewis  Campbell,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Greek,  St. 
Andrews,  formerly  Fellow  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford.  2  vols. 

Vol.  I.    Oedipus  Tyrannus.     Oedipus    Coloneus.     Antigone.     8vo. 
cloth,  145. 

Sophocles.     The  Text  of  the  Seven  Plays.     For  the  use  of 

Students  in  the  University  of  Oxford.     By  the  same  Editor.     Ext.  fcap. 
8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Sophocles.  In  Single  Plays,  with  English  Notes,  &c.  By  Lewis 
Campbell,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Greek,  St.  Andrews,  and  Evelyn  Abbott, 
M.A.,  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 

Oedipus  Rex.     Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  limp,  is.  gd. 
Oedipus  Coloneus.    Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  limp,  is.  gd. 
Antigone.     In  the  Press. 

The  others  to  follow  at  intervals  of  six  months. 

Sophocles.  Oedipus  Rex  :  Dindorf's  Text,  with  Notes  by  the 
Ven.  Archdeacon  Basil  Jones,  M.  A.,  formerly  Fellow  of  University 
College,  Oxford.  Second  Edition.  Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  limp,  Is.  6d. 

Theocritus  (for  Schools).  With  Notes.  By  H.  Snow,  M.A., 
Assistant  Master  at  Eton  College,  formerly  Fellow  of  St.  John's  College, 
Cambridge.  Second  Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Xenophon.  Selections  (for  Schools).  With  Notes  and  Maps. 
By  J.  S.  Phillpotts,  B.C.L.,  Assistant  Master  in  Rugby  School,  formerly 
Fellow  of  New  College,  Oxford.  Part  I.  Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  3$.  6d. 

Part  II.     By  the  same  Editor.     Preparing. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  23 

Caesar.  The  Commentaries  (for  Schools).  Part  I.  The  Gallic 
War.  With  Notes  and  Maps.  By  Charles  E.  Moberly,  M.A.,  Assistant 
Master  in  Rugby  School ;  formerly  Scholar  of  Balliol  College, 
Oxford.  Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Part  II.    The  Civil  War,  Book  I.     By  the  same  Editor. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  as. 

Cicero's  Philippic  Orations.  With  Notes.  ByJ.  R.  King,  M.A., 

formerly  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Merton  College,  Oxford.     Demy  8vo. 
clotb,  lew.  6d. 

Cicero  pro  Cluentio.  With  Introduction  and  Notes.  By  W. 
Ramsay,  M.A.  Edited  by  G.  G.  Ramsay,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Humanity, 
Glasgow.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  35.  6d. 

Cicero.  Selection  of  interesting  and  descriptive  passages.  With 
Notes.  By  Henry  Walford,  M.A.,  Wadham  College,  Oxford,  Assistant 
Master  at  Haileybury  College.  In  three  Parts.  Second  Edition.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  45.  6d. 

Eacb  Part  separately,  limp,  is.  6d. 

Part  I.        Anecdotes  from    Grecian    and   Roman  History. 
Part  II.      Omens  and  Dreams :  Beauties  of  Nature. 
Part  III.    Rome's  Rule  of  her  Provinces. 

Cicero.  Select  Letters.  With  English  Introductions,  Notes, 
and  Appendices.  By  Albert  Watson,  M.A.,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Brase- 
nose  College,  Oxford.  Demy  8vo.  clotb,  i8s. 

Cicero.  Selected  Letters  (for  Schools).  With  Notes.  By  the 
late  C.  E.  Prichard,  M.A.,  formerly  Fellow  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford, 
and  E.  R.  Bernard,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  35. 

Cicero  de  Oratore.  With  Introduction  and  Notes.  By 
A.S.  Wilkins,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Latin,  Owens  College,  Manchester. 

Cornelius  Nepos.  With  Notes.  By  Oscar  Browning,  M.A., 
Fellow  of  King's  College,  Cambridge,  and  Assistant  Master  at  Eton 
College.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  2s.  6d. 

Horace.  With  a  Commentary.  Volume  I.  The  Odes,  Carmen 
Seculare,  and  Epodes.  By  Edward  C.  Wickham,  M.A.,  Head  Master 
of  Wellington  College.  8vo.  cloth,  izs. 

Also  a  small  edition  for  Schools. 

Livy,  Books  I-X.  By  J.  R.  Seeley,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Christ's 
College,  and  Regius  Professor  of  Modern  History,  Cambridge.  Book  I. 
8vo.  clotb,  6s. 

Also  a  small  edition  for  Schools. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


24  Clarendon  Press  Books. 

Livy.     Selections  (for  Schools).     With  Notes  and  Maps.     By 
H.  Lee-Warner,  M.A.,  Assistant  Master  in  Rugby  School.     In  Parts. 
Part  I.     The  Caudine  Disaster.    Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  is.  6d. 
Part  II.     Hannibal's   Campaign  in   Italy.     Extra  fcap.    8vo.    cloth, 
is.  6d. 

To  be  followed  by  others. 

Ovid.  Selections  for  the  use  of  Schools.  With  Introductions 
and  Notes,  and  an  Appendix  on  the  Roman  Calendar.  By  W.  Ramsay. 
M.A.  Edited  by  G.  G.  Ramsay,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Humanity,  Glas- 
gow. Second  Edition.  Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  55.  6d. 

Persius.     The  Satires.     With  a  Translation  and  Commentary. 

By  John  Conington,  M.A.,  late  Corpus  Professor  of  Latin  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Oxford.    Edited  by  Henry  Nettleship,  M.A.     8vo.  cloth,  7s.  6d. 

Pliny.  Selected  Letters  (for  Schools).  With  Notes.  By 
the  late  C.  E.  Prichard,  M.A.,  formerly  Fellow  of  Balliol  College, 
Oxford,  and  E.R.Bernard,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  Magdalen  College,  Oxford. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  35. 

Selections  from  the  less  known  Latin  Poets.  By  North 
Pinder,  M.A.,  formerly  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford.  Demy  8vo. 
clotb,  155. 

Fragments  and  Specimens  of  Early  Latin.  With  Intro- 
duction, Notes,  and  Illustrations.  By  John  Wordsworth,  M.A.,  Fellow 
of  Brasenose  College,  Oxford.  In  the  Press. 

Passages  for  Translation  into  Latin.  For  the  use  of  Pass- 
men and  others.  Selected  by  J.  Y.  Sargent,  M.A.,  Tutor  and  Fellow  of 
Magdalen  College,  Oxford.  Third  Edition.  Ext.  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  2s.  6d. 


II.    MENTAL   AND    MORAL    PHILOSOPHY. 

The  Elements  of  Deductive  Logic,  designed  mainly  for  the 
use  of  Junior  Students  in  the  Universities.  By  T.  Fowler,  M.A., 
Professor  of  Logic,  Oxford.  Fifth  Edition,  with  a  Collection  of  Ex- 
amples. Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  35.  6d. 

The  Elements  of  Inductive  Logic,  designed  mainly  for  the 
use  of  Students  in  the  Universities.  By  the  same  Author.  Second 
Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  6s. 

The  Principles  of  Morals.    By  J.  M.  Wilson,  B.D.,  President 

of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford,  and  T.  Fowler,  M.A.,  Professor  of 
Logic,  Oxford.     Preparing. 

A  Manual  of  Political  Economy,  for  the  use  of  Schools.  By 
J.  E.  Thorold  Rogers,  M.A.,  formerly  Professor  of  Political  Economy, 
Oxford.  Second  Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  45. 6d. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  25 


III.  MATHEMATICS,  &c. 

Figures  Made  Easy :  a  first  Arithmetic  Book.    (Introductory 

to  '  The  Scholar's  Arithmetic.')  By  Lewis  Hensley,  M.A.,  formerly 
Fellow  and  Assistant  Tutor  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.  Crown  8vo. 
cloth,  6d. 

Answers  to  the  Examples  in  Figures  made  Easy,  together 
with  two  thousand  additional  Examples  formed  from  the  Tables  in  the 
same,  with  Answers.  By  the  same  Author.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  is. 

The  Scholar's  Arithmetic;  with  Answers  to  the  Examples. 
By  the  same  Author.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Book-keeping.  By  R.  G.  C.  Hamilton,  Accountant  to  the 
Board  of  Trade,  and  John  Ball  (of  the  Firm  of  Messrs.  Quilter, 
Ball,  &  Co.),  Examiners  in  Book-keeping  for  the  Society  of  Arts' 
Examination.  Second  edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  limp  cloth,  Is.  6d. 

A  Course  of  Lectures  on  Pure  Geometry.     By  Henry  J. 

Stephen  Smith,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Fellow  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  and 
Savilian  Professor  of  Geometry  in  the  University  of  Oxford. 

An  Elementary  Treatise  on  Quaternions.    By  P.  G.  Tait, 

M.A.,  Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Edinburgh ; 
formerly  Fellow  of  St.  Peter's  College,  Cambridge.  Second  Edition. 
Demy  8vo.  cloth,  145. 

Acoustics.  By  W.  F.  Donkin,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Savilian  Professor 
of  Astronomy,  Oxford.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  Js.  6d. 

A  Treatise  on  Electricity  and  Magnetism.    By  J.  Clerk 

Maxwell,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Experimental  Physics  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge.  2  vols.  8vo.  cloth,  il.  us.  6d. 

An  Elementary  Treatise  on  the  same  subject.    By  the  same 

Author.     Preparing. 

A  Series  of  Elementary  Works  is  being  arranged,  and  ivill  shortly  be  announced. 

IV.  HISTORY. 

Select  Charters  and  other  Illustrations  of  English  Con- 
stitutional History,  from  the  Earliest  Times  to  the  Reign  of  Edward  I. 
Arranged  and  Edited  by  W.  Stubbs,  M.A.,  Regius  Professor  of  Modern 
History  in  the  University  of  Oxford.  Second  Edition.  Crown  8vo. 
cloth,  8s.  6d. 

A  Constitutional  History  of  England,  in  its  Origin  and 
Development.  By  W.  Stubbs,  M.A.,  Regius  Professor  of  Modern 
History  in  the  University  of  Oxford.  Vol.  I.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  12s. 

A  History  of  England;  being  a  translation  of  Leopold  Von 
Ranke's  Englische  Gesckichte.  Translated  by  Resident  Members  of 
the  University  of  Oxford,  under  the  superintendence  of  G.  W.  Kitchin, 
M.A.,  and  C.  W.  Boase,  M.A.  In  the  Press. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


26  Clarendon  Press  Books. 


Genealogical  Tables  illustrative  of  Modern  History.     By 

H.  B.  George,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  New  College.     Small  410.  cloth,  I2s. 

A  History  of  France,  down  to  the  year  1453.  With  numerous 
Maps,  Plans,  and  Tables.  By  G.  W.  Kitchin,  M.A.  Crown  8vo. 
cloth,  IDS.  6d. 

A  Manual  of  Ancient  History.  By  George  Rawlinson,  M.A., 
Camden  Professor  of  Ancient  History,  formerly  Fellow  of  Exeter 
College,  Oxford.  Demy  8vo.  cloth,  145. 

A  History  of  Germany  and  of  the  Empire,  down  to  the  close 
of  the  Middle  Ages.  By  J.  Bryce,  B.C.L.,  Fellow  of  Oriel  Coll.,  Oxford. 

A  History  of  Germany,  from  the  Reformation.  By  Adolphus 
W.  Ward,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  St.  Peter's  College,  Cambridge,  Professor  of 
History,  Owens  College,  Manchester. 

A  History  of  British  India.     By  S.  J.  Owen,  M.A.,  Reader  in 

History,  Christ  Church,  and  Teacher  of  Indian  Law  and  History  in 
the  University  of  Oxford. 

A  History  of  Greece.  By  E.  A.  Freeman,  M.A.,  formerly 
Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford. 


V.  LAW. 

Elements  of  Law  considered  with  reference  to  Principles  of 
General  Jurisprudence.  By  William  Markby,  M.A.,  Judge  of  the  High 
Court  of  Judicature,  Calcutta.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  6s.  6d. 

Gaii  Institutionum  Juris  Civilis  Commentarii  Quatuor ; 

or,  Elements  of  Roman  Law  by  Gaius.  With  a  Translation  and  Com- 
mentary by  Edward  Poste,  M.A.,  Barrister-at-Law,  and  Fellow  of  Oriel 
College,  Oxford.  8vo.  cloth,  l6s. 

The  Elements  of  Jurisprudence.  By  Thomas  Erskine 
Holland,  B.C.L.,  Vinerian  Reader  in  Law,  and  formerly  Fellow  of  Exeter 
College,  Oxford.  Preparing. 

The  Institutes  of  Justinian,  edited  as  a  recension  of  the 
Institutes  of  Gaius.  By  the  same  Editor.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  55. 

Select  Titles  from  the  Digest  of  Justinian.  By  T.  E. 
Holland,  B.C.L.,  Vinerian  Reader  in  Law,  and  formerly  Fellow  of 
Exeter  College,  Oxford,  and  C.  L.  Shadwell,  B.C.L.,  Fellow  of  Oriel 
College,  Oxford.  In  Parts. 

Part    I.     Introductory  Titles.     8vo.  sewed,  2s.  6d. 
Part  II.     Family  Law.    8vo.  seived,  is. 

Authorities  Illustrative  of  the  History  of  the  English 
Law  of  Real  Property.  By  Kenelm  E.  Digby,  M.A.,  formerly  Fellow 
of  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford.  In  the  Press. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  27 


VI.  PHYSICAL  SCIENCE. 

Natural  Philosophy.  In  four  volumes.  By  Sir  W.  Thomson, 
LL.D.,  D.C.L.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy,  Glasgow;  and 
P.  G.  Tait,  M.A.,  Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy,  Edinburgh ;  formerly 
Fellows  of  St.  Peter's  College,  Cambridge.  Vol.  I.  New  Edition.  In 
the  Press. 

Elements  of  Natural  Philosophy.  By  the  same  Authors. 
Part  I.  8vo.  clotb,  95. 

Descriptive  Astronomy.  A  Handbook  for  the  General  Reader, 
and  also  for  practical  Observatory  work.  With  224  illustrations  and 
numerous  tables.  By  G.  F.  Chambers,  F.R.A.S.,  Barrister-at-Law. 
Demy  8vo.  856  pp.,  clotb,  il.  is. 

Chemistry  for  Students.  By  A.  W.  Williamson,  Phil.  Doc., 
F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Chemistry,  University  College,  London.  A  new 
Edition,  with  Solutions.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  85.  6d. 

A  Treatise  on  Heat,  with  numerous  Woodcuts  and  Diagrams. 
By  Balfour  Stewart,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Natural  Philosophy  in 
Owens  College,  Manchester.  Second  Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb, 
7s.  6d. 

Forms  of  Animal   Life.      By  G.   Rolleston,  M.D.,   F.R.S., 

Linacre  Professor  of  Physiology,  Oxford.     Illustrated  by  Descriptions 
and  Drawings  of  Dissections.     Demy  8vo.  clotb,  i6s. 

Exercises  in  Practical  Chemistry  (Laboratory  Practice). 
By  A.  G.  Vernon  Harcourt,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Senior  Student  of  Christ 
Church,  and  Lee's  Reader  in  Chemistry;  and  H.  G.  Madan,  M.A.,  Fellow 
of  Queen's  College,  Oxford. 

Series    I.  Qualitative  Exercises.     Second  Edition.    Crown  8vo.  clotb, 
7s.  6d. 

Series  II.  Quantitative  Exercises. 

Geology  of  Oxford  and  the  Valley  of  the  Thames.  By  John 
Phillips,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Geology,  Oxford.  8vo.  clotb,  2  is. 

Electricity.  By  W.  Esson,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  Fellow  and  Mathe- 
matical Lecturer  of  Merton  College,  Oxford. 

Crystallography.  By  M.  H.  N.  Story-Maskelyne,  M.A.,  Pro- 
fessor of  Mineralogy,  Oxford ;  and  Deputy  Keeper  in  the  Department  of 
Minerals,  British  Museum. 

Mineralogy.    By  the  same  Author. 

Physiological  Physics.  By  G.  Griffith,  M.A.,  Jesus  College, 
Oxford,  Assistant  Secretary  to  the  British  Association,  and  Natural 
Science  Master  at  Harrow  School. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


28  Clarendon  Press  Books. 


VII.  ENGLISH  LANGUAGE  AND  LITERATURE. 

A  First  Reading  Book.  By  Marie  Eichens  of  Berlin ;  and 
edited  by  Anne  J.  dough.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  stiff  covers,  ^d. 

Oxford  Reading  Book,  Part  I.  For  Little  Children.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.  stiff  covers,  6d. 

Oxford  Reading  Book,  Part  II.  For  Junior  Classes.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.  stiff  covers,  6d. 

On  the  Principles  of  Grammar.  By  E.  Thring,  M.A.,  Head 
Master  of  Uppingham  School.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d. 

Grammatical  Analysis,  designed  to  serve  as  an  Exercise  and 
Composition  Book  in  trie  English  Language.  By  E.  Thring,  M.A., 
Head  Master  of  Uppingham  School.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  35.  6d. 

An  English  Grammar  and  Reading  Book,  for  Lower  Forms 
in  Classical  Schools.  By  O.  W.  Tancock,  M.A.,  Assistant  Master  in 
Sherborne  School.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  35.  6d. 

The  Philology  of  the  English  Tongue.  By  J.  Earle,  M.A., 
formerly  Fellow  of  Oriel  College,  and  sometime  Professor  of  Anglo-Saxon, 
Oxford.  Second  Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  7$.  6d. 

Milton.  The  Areopagitica.  With  Notes.  By  J.  W.  Hales, 
M.A.,  late  Fellow  of  Christ's  College,  Cambridge.  Nearly  ready. 

Specimens  of  Early  English.  A  New  and  Revised  Edition. 
With  Introduction,  Notes,  and  Glossarial  Index.  By  R.  Morris,  LL.D., 
and  W.  W.  Skeat,  M.A. 

Part  I.     In  (be  Press. 

Part  II.  From  Robert  of  Gloucester  to  Gower  (A.D.  1 298  to  A.D.  1393). 
Second  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  7$.  6d. 

Specimens  of  English  Literature,  from  the  '  Ploughmans 
Crede'  to  the  'Shepheardes  Calender'  (A.D.  1394  to  A.D.  1579).  With 
Introduction,  Notes,  and  Glossarial  Index.  By  W.  W.  Skeat,  M.A. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  fs.  6d. 

The  Vision  of  William  concerning  Piers  the  Plowman, 

by  William  Langland.  Edited,  with  Notes,  by  W.  W.  Skeat,  M.A.,  for- 
merly Fellow  of  Christ's  College,  Cambridge.  Extra  fcap.  8  vo.  clotb,  4$.  6d . 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  29 

Typical  Selections  from  the  best  English  Authors  from  the 
Sixteenth  to  the  Nineteenth  Century,  (to  serve  as  a  higher  Reading 
Book,)  with  Introductory  Notices  and  Notes,  being  a  Contribution 
towards  a  History  of  English  Literature.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  4$.  6 d. 

Specimens  of  Lowland  Scotch  and  Northern  English.  By 
J.  A.  H.  Murray.  Preparing. 

See  also  XIII.  below  for  other  English  Classics. 


VIII.  FRENCH  LANGUAGE  AND  LITERATURE. 

An  Etymological  Dictionary  of  the  French  Language,  with 
a  Preface  on  the  Principles  of  French  Etymology.  By  A.  Brachet. 
Translated  into  English  by  G.  W.  Kitchin,  M.A.,  formerly  Censor  of 
Christ  Church.  Crown  8vo.  cloth,  los. 6d. 

Brachet's  Historical  Grammar  of  the  French  Language. 
Translated  into  English  by  G.  W.  Kitchin,  M.A.,  formerly  Censor  of 
Christ  Church.  Second  Edition,  with  a  new  Index.  Extra  fcap.  8vo. 
clotb,  35.  6d. 

Corneille's  Cinna,  and  Moliere's  Les  Femmes  Savantes.  Edited, 
with  Introduction  and  Notes,  by  Gustave  Masson.  Extra  fcap.  8vo. 

clotb,  2s.  6d. 

Racine's  Andromaque,  and  Corneille's  Le  Menteur.  With 
Louis  Racine's  Life  of  his  Father.  By  the  same  Editor.  Extra  fcap. 
8vo.  clotb,  2s.  6d. 

Moliere's  Les  Fourberies  de  Scapin,  and  Racine's  Athalie. 
With  Voltaire's  Life  of  Molifere.  By  the  same  Editor.  Extra  fcap.  8vo. 
clotb,  2s.  6d. 

Selections  from  the  Correspondence  of  Madame  de  S6vign6 
and  her  chief  Contemporaries.  Intended  more  especially  for  Girls' 
Schools.  By  the  same  Editor.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  3$. 

Voyage  autour  de  ma  Chambre,  by  Xavier  de  Maietre ;  Ourika, 
by  Madame  de  Duras  ;  La  Dot  de  Suzette,  by  Fieve'e ;  Les  Jumeaux 
de  1'Hotel  Corneille,  by  Edmond  About ;  Mesaventures  d'un  Ecolier, 
by  Rodolphe  Tdpffer.  By  the  same  Editor.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb, 

25.  6d. 


IX.  ITALIAN  LANGUAGE  AND  LITERATURE. 

Dante.  Selections  from  the  Inferno.  With  Introduction  and 
Notes.  By  H.  B.  Cotterill,  B.A.,  Assistant  Master  in  Haileybury 
College.  In  the  Press. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books. 


X.  GERMAN  LANGUAGE  AND  LITERATURE. 

Goethe's  Egmont.     With  a  Life  of  Goethe,  &c.     By  Dr.  Buch- 

heim,  Professor  of  the  German  Language  and  Literature  in  King's 
College,  London ;  and  Examiner  in  German  to  the  University  of 
London.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  35. 

Schiller's  Wilhelm  Tell.  With  a  Life  of  Schiller  ;  an  historical 
and  critical  Introduction,  Arguments,  and  a  complete  Commentary.  By 
the  same  Editor.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  35.  6d. 

Lessing's  Minna  von  Barnhelm.  A  Comedy.  With  a  Life  of 
Lessing,  Critical  Commentary,  &c.  By  the  same  Editor.  Extra  fcap. 
8vo.  clotb,  3s.  6d. 

XI.  ART,  &c. 

A  Handbook  of  Pictorial  Art.  By  R.  St.  J.  Tyrwhitt,  M.A., 
formerly  Student  and  Tutor  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford.  With  coloured 
Illustrations,  Photographs,  and  a  chapter  on  Perspective  by  A.  Mac- 
donald.  8vo.  half  morocco,  i8s. 

A  Music  Primer  for  Schools.  By  J.  Troutbeck,  M.A.,  Minor 
Canon  of  Westminster  and  Music  Master  in  Westminster  School,  and 
R.  F.  Dale,  M.A.,  B.  Mus.,  Assistant  Master  in  Westminster  School. 
Crown  8vo.  cloth,  2s.  6d. 

A  Treatise  on  Harmony.  By  Sir  F.  A.  Gore  Ouseley,  Bart., 
M.A.,  Mus.  Doc.,  Professor  of  Music  in  the  University  of  Oxford.  410. 
cloth,  I  os. 

A  Treatise  on  Counterpoint,  Canon,  and  Fugue,  based  upon 
that  of  Cherubini.  By  the  same  Author.  410.  cloth,  i6s. 

A  Treatise  on  Form  in  Music  and  General  Composition. 

By  the  same  Author.     Preparing. 

The  Cultivation  of  the  Speaking  Voice.  By  John  Hullah. 
Crown  8vo.  cloth,  3$.  6d. 

XII.  MISCELLANEOUS. 

A  Treatise  on  the  use  of  the  Tenses  in  Hebrew.    By  S.  R. 

Driver,  M.A.,  Fellow  of  New  College.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  6s.  6d. 
Just  Published. 

Outlines  of  Textual  Criticism  applied  to  the  New  Testament. 
By  C.  E.  Hammond,  M  A.,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Exeter  College,  Oxford. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  35.  6d. 

A  System  of  Physical  Education :  Theoretical  and  Practical. 
By  Archibald  Maclaren,  The  Gymnasium,  Oxford.  Extra  fcap.  8vo. 
cloth,  7*.  6d. 

The  Modern  Greek  Language  in  its  relation  to  Ancient  Greek. 
By  E.  M.  Geldart,  B.A.,  formerly  Scholar  of  Balliol  College,  Oxford. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  4$.  6d. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


Clarendon  Press  Books.  31 


XIII.  A  SERIES  OP  ENGLISH  CLASSICS. 

Designed  to  meet  the  'wants  of  Students  in  English  Literature, 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  J.  S.  BREWER,  M.A.,  in 
Queen's  College,  Oxford,  and  Professor  of  English  Literature  in 
King's  College,  London. 

It  is  also  especially  hoped  that  this  Series  may  prove  useful  to 
Ladies'  Schools  and  Middle  Class  Schools ;  in  <wbich  English  Litera- 
ture must  always  be  a  leading  subject  of  instruction. 

A  General  Introduction  to  the  Series.    By  Professor  Brewer, 

M.A. 

1.  Chaucer.   The   Prologue  to  the  Canterbury  Tales;    The 

Knightes  Tale;  The  Nonne  Prestes  Tale.  Edited  by  R.  Morris, 
Editor  of  Specimens  of  Early  English,  &c.,  &c.  Third  Edition.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  2s.  6d. 

2.  Spenser's  Faery  Queene.  Books  I  and  II.   Designed  chiefly 

for  the  use  of  Schools.  With  Introduction,  Notes,  and  Glossary.  By 
G.  W.  Kitchin,  M.A.,  formerly  Censor  of  Christ  Church. 

Book  I.    Fifth  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  2s.  6d. 
Book  II.     Third  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  2s.  6d. 

3.  Hooker     Ecclesiastical  Polity,  Book  I.     Edited  by  R.  W. 

Church,  M.A.,  Dean  of  St.  Paul's ;  formerly  Fellow  of  Oriel  College, 
Oxford.  Second  Edition.  Extra  fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  2s. 

4.  Shakespeare.    Select  Plays.    Edited  by  W.  G.  Clark,  M.A., 

Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge ;  and  W.  Aldis  Wright,  M.A., 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 

I.  The  Merchant  of  Venice.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  stiff' covers,  Is. 
II.  Richard  the  Second.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  stiff  covers,  Is.  6d. 

III.  Macbeth.    Extra  fcap.  8vo.  stiff  covers,  is.  6d. 

IV.  Hamlet.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  stiff  covers,  2s. 

V.  The  Tempest.     By  W.  Aldis  Wright,  M.A.     In  the  Press. 

5.  Bacon.    Advancement  of  Learning.     Edited  by  W.  Aldis 

Wright,  M.A.     Second  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo,  clotb,  45.  6d. 

6.  Milton.     Poems.      Edited   by   R.  C.   Browne,   M.A.,  and 

Associate  of  King's  College,  London.  2  vols.  Second  Edition.  Extra 
fcap.  8vo.  clotb,  6s.  6d. 

Sold  separately,  Vol.  I.  4$.;  Vol.  II.  35. 

Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


32  Clarendon  Press  Books* 

7.  Dryden.     Select  Poems.   Stanzas  on  the  Death  of  Oliver 
Cromwell ;  straea  Redux ;  Annus  Mirabilis ;  Absalom  and  Achitophel ; 
Religio  Laid';  The  Hind  and  the  Panther.     Edited  by  W.  D.  Christie, 
M.A.,  Trinity  College,  Cambridge.     Second  Edition.     Ext.  fcap.  8vo. 
doth,  y.  6d. 

8.  Bunyan.   Grace  Abounding ;  The  Pilgrim's  Progress.  Edited 
by  E.  Venables,  M.A.,  Canon  of  Lincoln. 

9.  Pope.    With  Introduction  and  Notes.     By  Mark  Pattison, 
B.D.,  Rector  of  Lincoln  College,  Oxford. 

I.  Essay  on   Man.     Second  Edition.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  stiff  covers, 

is.  6d, 

II.  Satires  and  Epistles.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  stiff' covers,  2s. 

10.  Johnson.    Rasselas;  Lives  of  Pope  and  Dryden.    Edited  by 
C.H.O.  Daniel,  M.A.,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Worcester  College,  Oxford. 

1 1 .  Burke.    Thoughts  on  the  Present  Discontents ;  the  two 
Speeches  on  America ;    Reflections  on   the  French    Revolution.      By 
E.  J.  Payne,   B.A.,  Fellow  of  University  College,  Oxford.      Vol.   I. 
Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  45.  6d.     Just  Published. 

Vol.  II.     In  the  Press. 

12.  Cowper.    The  Task,  with  Tirocinium,  and  Selections  from 
the  Minor  Poems.     Edited  by  H.  T.  Griffith,  B.A.,  Pembroke  College, 
Oxford.     Vol.  II.     Extra  fcap.  8vo.  cloth,  35.     Just  Published. 

Vol.  I.     In  the  Press. 


Published  for  the  University  by 
MACMILLAN     AND     CO.,     LONDON. 


The  DELEGATES  OF  THE  PRESS  invite  suggestions  and  advice 
from  all  persons  interested  in  education  ;  and  will  be  thankful 
for  hints,  &c.  addressed  to  either  the  Rev.  G.  W.  KITCHIK, 

St.  Giles's  Road  East,  Oxford,  or  the  SECRETARY  TO  THE 

DELEGATES,  Clarendon  Press,  Oxford.